Galatea

Irina
(irina author@yahoo.com)

2003
First published on the HP Pendragon Yahoo Group

Galatea
Part Two of the The Morr
gna Trilogy

gna trilogy: The Rebirth.

Spoilers The first four canon books and Part One of the Morr
gna trilogy. Five years after the events in The
Summary Galatea is the second act in the Morr
Rebirth, Draco Malfoy is finally ready to overthrow the Dark Lord and take his place as the
head of the Death Eaters. Ginny Weasley, an Auror disillusioned with the light side, is the
last thing he needs to turn his dreams into reality. But Draco has underestimated Harry...and
Voldemort. Get ready for adventure, angst, romance, humor, and a bad-ass Celtic goddessits
going to be a wild ride.
Warning Galatea is the sequel to my first fic, The Rebirth, and the second fic in what has been
gna Trilogy. Since Galatea is a sequel, please do read The Rebirth first to
dubbed The Morr
cut down on confusion. Its a great story; I promise you wont be sorry.
Disclaimer This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling,
various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark
infringement is intended. Fanfic authors are paid in reviews, my friends, not in cash.
Typesetting This book has been typeset using LATEX and the Bookman font family.

 C HAPTER O NE

Burning Down the House

The condemned man savors his final smoke
How good does that tobacco taste?
dont they know that
a man with a hellhound on his trail
deserves a cigarette?
from burning down the house by Max Blagg

In the days of ancient Greece, there lived a sculptor named Pygmalion. Unimpressed with the local
specimens of feminine beauty, he created a statue, formed in the image of his deepest desires. On
the feast of the goddess Aphrodite, he asked her to send him a bride, but in his heart he longed for
the marble of his creation. That day, the goddess brought the cold stone to life, a woman molded
into a mans ideal, born to fulfill anothers desires. Her name was Galatea.

Ginny stood in the middle of a lightly wooded area. It was a beautiful place, peaceful and
calm. The golden sun filtered lazily through the leaves, lightly dappling the ground with
pools of warm glow. In the distance, she could hear the cheerful rush of water.
She was confused; she must be in the Otherworldno other place looked like this, had
this aura of timelessnessbut it was so unlike the Otherworld shed visited the past five
years. There were no soldiers or weapons here, and Morr
gan was nowhere in sight.
Perhaps if she could find the stream, there would be people nearby who could give her
directions to the goddesss camp.
The stream was a silver-blue ribbon winding through the emerald grass. Its water looked
very tempting, but Ginny knew better than to eat or drink anything from the Otherworld.
She slipped off her shoes and waded in a small way, though, enjoying the coolness of the
glassy water as it flowed through her toes and lapped at her ankles. A ways down the
stream, Ginny made out the crouching figure of an old woman doing her wash.
Taking her shoes from the bank, she stepped out of the water and walked through
the springy grass, calling out to the laundress. The Otherworldly denizen took no notice.
Ginnys steps slowed, and then stopped all together as she drew closer. Gods above...
The womans hair was sparse and iron gray, sticking out from her head in stiff wires.
Beneath the cursory cover of her hair, the womans scalp was scabbed and red. Her clothing
was tattered, a ragged red dress under a faded green cloak. Her sleeves were rolled up so
she could wash the garment; her fingernails were long and red, and filed to sharp points.
Ginnys breath caught in her throat. It was the washer at the ford, the Morr
gans crone
face. This woman washed the clothes of those destined to die in upcoming battles. The
Pendragon bit her lip, wanting very badly to run away. She closed her hand around her
dragon ring, screwed up her courage, and said, You sent for me?
The woman turned and smiled in welcome, and Ginny stumbled back a step. The
washers eyes glowed red and her teeth, as pointy as her fingernails, were smeared with
the crimson of mortal blood. Morr
gan was the most gruesome thing Ginny had ever seen.
Despite her age, the goddesss voice was strong. Why dont you come closer? She held
out her hand and beckoned Ginny to her side, and the Pendragon saw the scar that slashed
across its back.
Id rather not, she replied, keeping her distance.

G ALATEA
Do I frighten you, Virginia? the crone asked, cackling with delight.
A little, she answered, eyes wide, unable to look away. Experience had taught her
that it was generally a bad idea to lie to the Morr
gan.
Good. The goddess turned back to her laundry.
What are you washing? Ginny asked, craning her neck, trying to see without having
to come any closer.
The first casualty.
In what battle?
Morr
gan held the fabric up, and water ran from it onto the ground. Ginnys eyes took
it in at a glancea dark blue shirt trimmed with red at the neck and sleeves. There was
a small hole near the bottom hem, and the garment was stained red with blood. In your
battle, Virginia. The goddess stood, stooped over with age, and slowly stalked toward
Ginny, the bloody shirt held out in front of her. Ginny backed away; Morr
gan reeked with
the unbearable stench of death. There will be many more where this came from. You will
keep me very busy indeed, before all is said and done.

Ginny woke with a start. Through her bedroom window, she could see the afternoon sun riding
low in the sky. It would be night soon, the biggest night of her Auror career. Tonight, after years
of being his victims, they were finally going to capture the mole. She rolled out of bed and dressed
quickly, eager to get to work and start the operation.

The pulsing lights in the Muggle dance club flashed their color patterns over the writhing, gyrating
bodies of the people on the floor. Ginny tugged self-consciously on her low-cut white shirt; she
usually wore Muggle clothes, but never ones like this. Her black trousers were skintight and low
waisted, leaving her midriff bare. Over the ensemble, she wore a black leather duster of Rias. It
would keep her tattoo concealed for now. Ginny didnt want to blow her cover before theyd cornered
the mole and his Death Eater contact.
Her eyes scanned the crowd, searching out Agent Fintan. She had to admit, this club was a
perfect meeting place. The loud music and the blinking lights would ensure that any business
could be conducted in relative secrecy. Yes, Fintan had planned his betrayals well.
What can I get you?
Ginny turned to the bartender. Sorry?
What do you want? he asked, his words invested with the nasal twang of an American accent.
Ginny blinked. But she had been standing next to the bar and, looking around, she saw that
most of the Muggles had drinks with them. She had to blend in. When in Rome...Soda water with
lime, please.
Hitting the hard stuff tonight? he teased.
Not when Im working, she answered, tucking her hair behind her ear.
The bartenders eyes turned speculative. Youre a working girl?
She nodded, dropped some Muggle money on the bar, and turned to walk away. He reached over
the counter and caught her arm. My shift ends at two. Maybe you and I could...
She pulled away. Sorry, I have plans.
As she turned toward the crowd once again, she nearly bumped into Harry. Did I mishear, or did
you just tell him that youre a working girl?
I am a working girl, Ginny answered. Im a girl, and Im at work.
He laughed out loud. Gin, you just told him youre a...what would your mum call it? A scarlet
woman.
Ginny nearly dropped her drink. Youre joking. Stupid Muggle slang. Just then, she spotted
Fintan sitting at a small table in the corner. She raised her transmitter charm to her mouth. Hes
here. Get in position.
Harry checked his medical Portkey, a circular disk three inches in diameter that he wore
threaded onto his belt. In the event of a life-threatening injury, the Portkey would transport him
instantly to St Mungos. Portkeys were the only way to get to the Wizarding hospital anymore, as it
was protected by airtight anti-apparition wards.
The field agents had been over the plan dozens of times. It was delicate work, arresting a Dark
Wizard in the middle of a crowd of Muggles without anyone getting hurt. Agent Plato strolled up
to the table and leaned down to whisper something in Fintans ear. As the mole turned, Ginny

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

watched the Auror discretely fire an Imperius curse. Plato quickly gave his instructions, and then
the Aurors all settled down to wait for Fintans Death Eater contact to appear.
Three hours later, the mole still sat alone. Its no good, Ginny said into her transmitter. They
must have gotten wind of the sting. Lets take him in.
Plato and Saturn strolled over to the mole and led him out of the club without a fuss. Imperius
worked wonders when it came to easy arrests. Aurors left their stations throughout the club and
streamed outside, congregating on the sidewalk. We werent going to get anywhere tonight, Ginny
said, pulling her leather duster tighter around her. Just take him to a holding cell. Ill meet you all
there. Im parked in the back.
She turned and walked down an alley that ran along the side of the club. Shes parked? Saturn
said, turning to look at Harry. Parked what? A broom?
Her car, he said shortly, reaching into his pocket for an incarceration Portkey.
Why doesnt she just apparate? Saturn pressed.
Because she doesnt want to, Harry replied, pressing the Portkey to Fintans skin. The man
vanished. Job well done, he told the group. Weve caught the mole. Ill see you all back at the
Division. The crowd split up, each heading for a different safe-point, where disapparation would
go unnoticed by the Muggles.

As she neared her car, Ginny fished around her pocket for her keys. It was a short drive to the
Ministry; shed probably beat some of her fellow agents, if they had to walk around the city until
they found a deserted place to disapparate. As she neared the automobile, a blast of red light hurled
through the air, tearing the sleeve of Rias coat and opening a gash on Ginnys left arm. She ignored
the sudden burn of pain and whirled around to find herself facing ten Death Eaters in full masks
and robes, wands drawn.
Ginny turned and ran.
Her feet pounded against the pavement and the duster blew out behind her. She could hear
them closing in; her only thought was to lead them as far away from the Muggles as possible before
the inevitable confrontation. She ran down alley after alley, through twists and turns, around
countless corners. Ginny had no idea where she was, but the avalanche of footsteps running after
her gradually decreased. The Death Eaters dropped off one by one, unable to keep up. If she could
just outrun most of them, she could easily fight the two or three who were left.
Sucking in great gulps of air, her throat burning, Ginny ran until she couldnt run any more.
There was only one following her now, and they raced down a deserted, dimly lit alley. She turned
abruptly and faced the Death Eater who stopped short, wand drawn. Go on then, Ginny gasped.
Lets see what you can do.
She didnt need to ask twice. A hex rocketed through the air. The Auror ducked beneath the
light and threw herself at the Death Eaters midriff, knocking her to the ground. Ginny grabbed the
womans wrist and slammed it into the pavement, cracking the bones and sending her wand skidding off into the darkness. The Death Eaters sleeve was bunched up around her elbow, revealing
her mark. In the dim light, Ginny made out that the shirt beneath her robes was blue, with a thick
red stripe on the edge.
With a scream of pain, the woman drove her elbow into Ginnys breastbone, knocking the wind
out of her, and scrambled to her feet. What are you going to do? Ginny taunted, standing to face
the woman. Your wrist is broken. Your wand is gone.
You dont have a wand either, the woman said.
Ginny grinned demonically. I dont need magic to fight. You, on the other hand
So fast Ginny had hardly seen her move, the Death Eater was pointing a Muggle gun straight at
Ginnys head. Youre going to come with me.
The Auror froze. What if I dont want to?
The Death Eater released the safety. Then Ill shoot you and bring you along anyway.
The gun trembled; the woman was nervous. You couldnt shoot me, Ginny said, inching closer.
You dont have the courage. Look at you; youre a wreck.
Come one step closer and I swear to the goddess I will, the woman said, her voice shaking.
Ginny said in a silky-soft voice, I dont believe you.
The woman fired, and chips of brick scattered like shrapnel from where the bullet struck the
wall. Ginny didnt flinch. You missed.
That was a warning shot, the Death Eater said, shaking in earnest now. The next one goes in

G ALATEA

your leg.
You know what? Ginny asked, taking another step. I still dont believe you.
Thats too bad.
In that split second, Ginny saw something in the womans eyes, the determination, inward
steeling of her resolve...she meant what she said. Before the Death Eater could fire, Ginny launched
herself through the air, tackling her opponent, sandwiching the gun between the two of them. They
grappled with each other, both struggling to grasp the weapon. It was either the Death Eater or
Ginnyshe was the Pendragon, and could not afford to become Voldemorts prisoner. As soon as
Ginny felt the curve of the trigger, she pulled.
The Death Eaters body jerked at the impact of the shot, and then went limp. Ginny scrambled
from beneath the woman and flipped her over. The bullet had gone through her stomach; Ginnys
white shirt was soaked with red blood, even though shed only been beneath the Death Eater for a
moment. She worked the womans fingers free of the gun and, with her other hand, pulled off the
metallic silver mask.
The Aurors mouth opened in a silent scream. The Death Eater was Shannon. Ginnys mind
froze, unable to contemplate what she knew to be true, but her body immediately swung into
action. Without hesitating, she grabbed her friends wrist and disapparated.

Harry sat in an empty conference room, working on his report. Hed had a creeping suspicion that
all was not right with Ginny, and had been thinking for the past ten minutes or so that he should
perhaps go look for her. Just as his fears exploded in a full crescendo, there was a pop and she
appeared on the other side of the room, crouched beside a prone body. Gin? he said, jumping to
his feet and coming around the table. What hapgods and goddesses!
Hurry up, Ginny said, rising to her knees and lunging for his belt. Her fingers, made clumsy
by her hurry, pulled at the buckle.
Gin, he said, staring wide-eyed, is that Shannon?
Get it off! she screamed. Her hands wouldnt work.
What
Your Portkey! I need your Portkey!
Harry was frozen. He couldnt move past the thought that Shannon, who hed counted as his
friend, had a Dark Mark on her arm and was bleeding all over the tiled floor of the Ministrys
conference room. Why did you bring her here? he asked, dazed. Why didnt you use your
Portkey?
Ginny finally got his belt undone and wrenched the disk off. I deactivated it, she said, pressing
the metal, rune-side down, to Shannons chest. Her friend vanished, whisked away to St. Mungos
emergency ward.
When?
Last month. Ginny sat back on the floor beside the small puddle of blood. Her eyes stared
straight ahead.
Why? There he got no reply. Maybe it wasnt her, Harry said, sinking down beside her. It
couldve been Polyjuice, or
It was her, Ginny interrupted flatly. She was in emotional shock; Harry recognized it. Her eyes
flew to his, but Harry couldnt see Ginny looking out at him. There was only panic. Catherine is
coming. Heal my arm.
What? How do you
I can hear her coming, and Im bleeding silver all over Rias coat so hurry up and fix it, Ginny
snarled in a tone hed never heard from her before. Wordlessly, he tapped the gash with his wand,
and the blood vanished just as the door swung open and the chair of the division walked in.
Report, she demanded, then noticed the red blood on the ground. What the hell?
Agent Fintan is in custody, Ginny said tonelessly, pulling herself to her feet. I also apprehended one Death Eater. The extent of her wounds required that she be sent to St. Mungos.
Jezebel, Catherine said slowly, procedure says that all prisoners are sent to holding cells and
triaged for treatment at the Ministry. Ginny didnt respond; there wasnt even a flicker in her eyes
that showed she recognized what the senior Auror was saying. Where did this blood come from?
From the prisoner.
Catherine stared at Ginny, then turned to Harry, a questioning look on her face. He made no
move to explain.

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

Jezebel, what was the nature of the Death Eaters injuries? Catherine asked slowly.
I shot her, Ginny replied, looking straight ahead, not making eye contact. Harry sucked in a
sharp breath.
You...shot her? Catherine asked incredulously. With what?
Ginny set the gun down on the table.
But...how did you
Youll have my report tomorrow, Ginny interrupted, turning on her heel and leaving the room.
She slammed the door shut behind her, so hard it swung right back open.
Catherine looked at the door, and then to Harry. Midas, tell me whats going on.
Harry took a deep breath. It was her friend.
Catherine looked at him for a long moment, and then shut her eyes and sighed, pinching the
bridge of her nose. After a moment, she turned and swept from the room. Harry was left alone.

Ginny jerked open her desk drawer and frantically rummaged through the papers. There had to
be a packet of fags in here somewhere; there just had to be. She slammed the drawer shut in
frustration and yanked the next one open. Third time was the charm. Her hand shook so badly
it took her five tries to light the match, then she sat back, eyes closed, and sucked in a lungful of
smoke.
Ginny looked up as Catherine came in, carrying a glass of water. The division head shut the
door behind her and set the drink on Ginnys desk. I thought you might need it.
Ginny didnt reply.
Jezebel, Catherine began, how did you get a Muggle gun?
No answer.
There are procedures to follow she cut off as Ginny blew a stream of smoke into her face.
This is a no-smoking building, Jezebel.
Ginny dropped her cigarette into the water glass. It extinguished with a hiss.
As I was saying, Catherine continued gently. There are procedures to follow. I know that
now is probably the worst time to be talking about this, but there may be an inquiry to determine
whether or not you should be disciplined. Aurors cant just go around shooting people
If you have a problem with it, sack me, Ginny interrupted, her eyes fixed fiercely on Catherines.
The division head would be insane to let Ginny go; Jezebel was the best Auror in the department.
Considering the fight they were fighting, sacking her wasnt an option. You know I wont do that.
Ginny stood and picked her bag up from its place on top of a file cabinet in the corner. Youll
have my report in the morning.
Im not through talking to you, Jezebel, Catherine said, jumping to her feet.
Ginny didnt answer, didnt look back as she left the office.

A solitary light burned in the Magical Games and Sports office. Ria had worked late nearly every
night for the past three weeks, pouring over the financial disclosure documents for the professional
Quidditch clubs. Now was the time when teams negotiated new contracts for their players, and Ria
was in charge of making sure no one exceeded their salary cap.
She looked up as the door eased open, and then smiled in welcome. Gin! Thanks for stopping
by; I was desperate for a break. All this small print is making me cross-eyed. As her friend stepped
into the light, the smile faded from Rias face and she was on her feet in an instant. Whats going
on?
Somethings happened, Ginny said, her voice nothing more than a hoarse whisper. Something
terrible...
What is it? Ria asked, gripping the back of her chair. Shed never seen Ginny look this way
before, and her friend was splattered with blood.
There was an operation tonight. Ria, Ginny paused, then forced the words out of her mouth,
Shannon was hurt.
Shannon? Ria asked incredulously. Our Shannon? What was she doing at an Auror raid? Is
she all right? What was...who conducts a raid when there are innocent bystanders around?
Ginny slowly shook her head. She wasnt an innocent bystander, Ria. She... Ginnys voice
failed her.

G ALATEA

Ria paled, and raised her hand to her mouth in horror. Its impossible. It couldnt be, Gin.
Youre wrong. Its some kind of mistake. Ginny didnt speak. She just stood, hands hanging limply
at her sides, gazing sadly at her best friend. Ria felt tears prick her eyes. No, she whispered.
Where is she now? How badly is she hurt?
Shes at St. Mungos, Ginny whispered. Ria...I shot her. I didnt know; I swear I didnt know. I
never wouldve
Oh my God, Gin, Ria said, folding her friend into an embrace. Ginny was trembling fiercely,
shivers of guilt and shock. Come with me. We can go to Mungos and wait for news.
I cant, Ginny gasped. I cant be there; Ive no right.
There has to be an explanation, Ria said, holding her friend tighter.
Shes a Death Eater, Ginny said, her voice thick with pain. How do we explain that? I saw
her Dark Mark. Shes a Death Eater, and we never noticed. How could we not have seen...shes our
friend, and we never saw it!
Im going to Mungos, Ria said.
I need to get my car. I left it behind.
Then what?
I dont know, Ginny whispered.
Ria nodded, and looked Ginny in the eyes as she said, I promise Ill write as soon as theres
news. My owl will find you.

Mike lounged in his kitchen, sipping a mug of coffee and reading the morning newspaper. According
to the Prophet, Agent Jezebel had caught another Death Eater last night. So what else is new? Mike
thought, turning to the comics. Ginny had been on a rampage the last few months, bringing in
Dark Wizards hand over fist. He was chuckling over Martin Miggs when someone pounded on his
door.
He padded over to answer, and saw Ginny standing in his hall. Her hair was mussed, her eyes
bleary, and her shirt splattered with red. Come in, Mike said quickly, stepping aside. Are you all
right? What happened to you?
A raid, she slurred, staggering inside.
Youre pissed! he exclaimed in surprise. You smell like a cheap pub.
She swung her bloodshot eyes to his face. I smell like a very expensive pub. Single malt scotch,
aged sixty years. Do you have any?
No, he said, leading her into the kitchen.
Oh. Ginnys face fell. Do you have anything to drink?
We have coffee, Dana said, sweeping into the room, clothed in a fuzzy blue bathrobe, her wet
hair wrapped in a towel. She snatched Ginnys car keys out of her hand as she walked by. Lots
and lots of black coffee. And youre going to have some.
Ginny slumped down in a kitchen chair. Whatre you doing here? she scowled.
I live here, remember? Dana said, sliding a mug across the table. Ginny made a face at the
strong smell, and her second urged, Drink up! Itll do you good.
I heard you caught another Death Eater last night, Mike said, his brow still creased with
concern. Congratulations.
Ginny laughed, a sound that, if Mike and Dana hadnt already been worried, wouldve made
them so. Thank you very much.
You should be proud of yourself, Mike continued.
Proud? Ginny asked bleakly. Whats there to be proud of?
Well, you know. Bringing in a Dark Witch, ridding the world of evil and all that.
Evil, Ginny repeated in a whisper, taking a sip of her coffee. Sure.
There was a tap at the window, and Dana slid the glass open to let in the gray owl. It fluttered
across the room, dropped an envelope in Ginnys lap, and, on its way out, snatched the piece of
bacon Mike held in offering.
Ginny tore the envelope open and read the contents, her face not changing a bit. I have to go.
She stood and started for the door.
You cant go anywhere, Mike said, jumping up and barring her way. If you show up at the
division in this state, theyll sack you for sure. Stay here for a few hours and sleep it off.
I have to go, she repeated, ducking beneath his arm and heading into the entryway.

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

I have your keys, Dana said, jogging after Ginny. You cant go anywhere until youve sobered
up a bit.
Ill walk, Ginny said shortly, pulling the door open and disappearing into the hall.
Mike and Dana stared at each other. What was going on?

Gwen poured milk over her dry cereal and blew a kiss at Esme, who was busy fishing a teabag
out of her mug. The intercom buzzed and Esme walked into the entryway and pushed the button.
Hello?
Its Ria. Let me up. Its important.
There was an edge to Rias voice that Esme hadnt heard before. She pressed the button to buzz
her into the building, and then opened the door to see Ria walking purposefully down the hall. Is
Gwen at home? she demanded.
Yes... Esme replied. Whats going on?
Ria! Gwen said, poking her head into the entryway. Youre just in time for breakfast. Come
on in.
Gwen, Ria said, her self-control hanging on by a thread, come into the living room. I need to
talk to you.
Is everything okay? Gwen asked, following Ria through a door at the far end of the foyer.
Ria sank into an armchair. Youd better sit down.
Gwen frowned. Whats going on? Whats happened?
Sit down, Ria repeated quietly.
Her friend dropped onto a sofa and Esme took a seat beside her. Both of them looked at Ria with
expectant concern.
Ria was sure that this was, without a doubt, the hardest thing she would ever have to do.
Something bad happened last night. The Auror division had a sting operation. Gwen, Shannon
was shot.
Shot? Gwen echoed, eyes wide. With what?
A Muggle gun. She was sent to St. Mungos and the doctors tried to fix her. They tried, Gwen.
But
No, Gwen whispered, shaking her head.
She died in the operating room, Ria choked out, her voice shaking on the words. She thought
shed cried herself out at the hospital, but tears once again welled in her eyes. Shannons dead,
Gwen. She was a Death Eater.
A muffled sob was Gwens only response. Esme pulled Gwen close, cradling her head and
whispering nonsense words, trying in vain to calm her down. Who did it? Gwen choked out, her
words muffled by Esmes shirt. Which one of them killed her?
The tears spilled out of Rias eyes and she fisted her hands in her lap. It was Ginny. She didnt
know. Shannon was wearing a mask.
Gwen jerked away from Esme and stared. What? she whispered, her grief for her dead friend
quickly replaced by concern for the living one. Oh gods. Where is she?
I dont know. I went by her flat before I came here, and she wasnt there.
Youre telling me shes all alone after... Gwen dashed her tears away with the back of her hand.
We have to find her. Where could she have gone?
There was no one at Harrys either. That was the only other place I could think of.
Well check the Burrow then, Gwen said. And if shes not there, well go to Mikes. She would
grieve for Shannon later. Right now, Ginny was her biggest concern.

Mike and Dana resumed their breakfast, more subdued than theyd been before. They were both
worried out of their minds for Ginny, but what could they do? A frantic pounding on the door sent
Mike running for the entryway; he hoped shed come back. He jerked the door open and found
himself face to face with Harry. Where is she?
For once in Mikes life, a sarcastic barb was not forthcoming. I dont know.
Have you seen her? Has she been here?

G ALATEA

Mike nodded. She was here maybe half an hour ago, pissed out of her mind. She looked like
shed been on a weekend bender.
Did she say anything important?
Mike shook his head. She got an owl, read the note, and then left.
Did you ask why?
You know she doesnt explain herself, not ever. Ive learned not to ask.
Harry was nearly frantic. He had to find her. She was in no state to be wandering around London
by herself. Think hard. Did she say anything that might tell you where shes gone?
He shook his head. We talked about the Death Eater shed brought in. I asked her about her
latest capture Harry sucked in a sharp breath and Mike frowned. What?
It was Shannon, Harry said.
Mike leaned back against the wall, staring at Harry in shock. Youre joking.
No.
Oh goddess! I congratulated her!
Harry pressed his lips tightly together, but didnt say anything. He couldnt think of anything to
say, and it was obvious that Mike felt bad enough without any help from Harry.
Youll find her? Mike asked urgently. You have to find her.
Harry nodded. Im going home to change, and then Ill keep looking. Ill owl you when she turns
up. He didnt like Mike, but Ginny was the younger mans closest friend. He had a right to know
when she was found.

Harry jogged down the hall of his building. He felt her the moment he stepped out of the lift; she
was in his flat.
He eased the door open and quietly shut it. She was playing the piano. He recognized the piece,
Bachs Passacaglia and Fugue in C Minor. It was low and beautiful, composed for the organ. He
walked into the living room and looked at her back, hunched over the keys. Harry stood there,
entranced, watching her play, her fingers skating across the keys. The music seemed to well from
someplace inside of her, flowing out through her hands and his instrument. He bathed in the
sound, waited until the last cord died away.
He spotted an empty glass on an end table and silently crept over. Mike had said Ginny was
pissed; was she still drinking? He picked up the tumbler and smelled it; the strong, bitter stench of
sobriety potion stung his nostrils.
When the song finished, Ginny turned her head to the side, presenting him with her profile.
There was a moment of silence. Then, I didnt know where else to go.
Harry set the tumbler down. You heard me come in?
I heard you coming five blocks away. There was another pause, and then Ginny sighed. I dare
say you have a thing or two to say to me.
Are you sober?
Yes.
Good. Harry took a deep breath, and then launched into the lecture hed been preparing since
she stormed out of the conference room. What the hell are you playing at, disabling your Portkey?
Do you have any idea how dangerous that is? What were you thinking? You couldve been
She died.
Harry blinked, surprised at the interruption. What?
Shannon died. Ginnys words were flat and expressionless. I got the owl at Mikes. I killed
her.
Oh, Gin, he murmured, walking across the room to stand beside her. Thats when he realized
she was still in her clothes from the night before, her shirt now stiff with the dark brown of her
friends blood. Through her eyes, he could see that something inside of her was utterly shattered.
Christ! he exclaimed before he could think. Gin, Im so sorry.
She shook her head, tried to speak, but couldnt quite manage it. What to say in a situation like
this?
Harry slid onto the piano bench and wrapped his arms tightly around her. The warmth of his
body contrasted sharply with the numbness of her mind. Her grief was too deep; she felt it too
bitterly. Pain shared is pain halved, Harry whispered in her ear. Give it to me, Gin.
She trembled. Ginny was balanced on a razors edge, and she was going to fall. On one side,
there was nothing but the black loneliness but on the other, Harry waited to catch her. During

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

gan, the Chamber of Secrets,

Auror raids, the Dementor attack on Hogwarts, her fights with Morr
she had never been so afraid as she was now. This...this was a precipice. There was no turning
back. Let me in, he said, squeezing her tight. Ginny took a deep breath. And threw herself over.
Something snapped inside of her, uncoiled and snaked through the link. Harry felt her pain
rolling through him. He took it on gladly, feeling that shed finally set herself free. She shuddered
in his arms, and a muffled sob reached his ears.
She cried for the first time in over five years. Great, panting, choking sobs that wracked her
small frame and left her gasping for breath. Ginny cried for Shannon, for Osiris, for Seamus, Zalba,
and Mundungus, for all the Aurors she hadnt been able to save. She cried for Ria and Gwen,
whose best friend had killed their other best friend. She cried for Dana, who lived for revenge, and
for Mike, who never knew what it was to have parents who loved him. She cried for Harry and the
years of mistreatment hed endured at the hands of the Dursleys, the years of emotional limbo hed
endured because he loved her. And finally, Ginny cried for herself. For the childhood stolen from
her by Tom Riddle and the adolescence lost to her destiny. She cried until she had no tears left to
cry and then she stilled, sagged, exhausted, into Harrys embrace.
The front of his shirt was soaked through, but he didnt notice. She raised her eyes, washed with
salt tears, and gazed at him, lost, but not alone. Her expression was unguarded and open. The grief
and guilt were still there, but beneath those feelings, something in Ginny had been released. The
heavy weight shed carried around her heart for the past decade, so long shed ceased to notice its
presence, had dissolved in those tears. Harry gently swept her cheeks with his thumb, wiping away
the damp tracks. A shower would help you feel better. Ill get you some clean clothes. And hed
burn that bloodstained shirt.
She nodded, and let him lead her to the bath. He turned the water on and waited for it to warm
up, then gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. Ill leave something outside the door for you to
wear.
Ginny let the hot water pour over her. She washed all traces of Shannons blood from her body
and bathed away the stench of liquor and cigarettes that clung to her hair and skin. She scrubbed
until she could scrub no more. Poking her head out the door, Ginny spotted neatly folded robes
on the floor of the hall. They had been black once, but repeated washings had faded them to a
comfortable gray. She pulled them inside and held them up; the length unfurled to reveal a red and
gold Gryffindor patch over the breast pocket. His old school robes. A lion for courage.
She pulled the robe on over her bare skin and fastened the clasps, then wandered into the hall.
She heard voices, and followed the sound to the living room.
Harry knelt in front of the fireplace. Ill be there soon. Twenty minutes at the most.
Dumbledores head was in the flames. Come via the Three Broomsticks. The elves are cleaning
the fireplaces today. Ill meet you in the entrance hall. With a pop, he was gone.
Youre going to Hogwarts? Ginny asked, hugging her arms across her chest.
He stood and turned to face her. Only for a while. Ill be right back. I need to talk to Dumbledore.
Ginny nodded and took the mug of tea he offered. She felt the magic inside; hed put in enough
sleeping potion to knock out an elephant. Youll be back when I wake up?
He smiled gently. Youll never know Im gone.
Tell him, Ginny started, but she choked on the words and had to begin again. Tell him I killed
a Death Eater and that I hope hes happy. Tell him that from me.
Harry nodded gravely. I was planning on it.
She thought he was teasing her, but his face was deadly serious. She looked into the tea; it
seemed innocuous enough. Itll be good for you, Harry told her. Trust me, its just what you
need. Itll make you feel better.
Her smile was thin. Do you promise?
I promise.
She couldnt argue with that, so she raised the mug in silent salute and drained it. He took
it from her fingers and set it down on an end table, beside the empty tumbler of sobriety potion.
Come on, Harry said. You can sleep in my bed.
Ginny trailed after him obediently, stood beside the bed as he turned down the covers, and then
crawled inside, allowing him to tuck the duvet snugly around her shoulders. He didnt leave, but
sat down beside her. The mattress dipped under his weight and Ginny sighed. She felt different
compared to earlier that morning, or even compared to a week ago. There were so many emotions,
countless layers of feeling circling her mind. But she was safe with Harry. She wasnt alone, for the
first time in years. There was comfort in that; refuge from the pain, the crushing guilt. And with

10

G ALATEA

that knowledge warmly encircling her heart, Ginnys eyes closed in sleep.
Harry gently kissed her cheek, then went out to the living room, tossing a pinch of floo powder
in the fireplace. The Three Broomsticks.

Harry wrapped his cloak more tightly around his body, setting his teeth against the cold January
wind. He mentally rehearsed what he was going to say to the Headmaster once he reached the
school. It was going to be one of the most difficult conversations of his adult life, and he was not
looking forward to it. Still, there were things that needed to be said.
Harry was so engrossed with his own thoughts that he nearly walked into the tree branch that
dipped low over the road. He started to move around it, but found his feet rooted to the ground.
Pulling out his wand, Harry looked frantically around for the source of this spell, but the area was
deserted. The snowdrifts on either side of the road were unspoiled by human footsteps, and the
clear, sharp blue of the sky was the opposite of menacing.
A flurry of wings, and then a crow alighted on the branch, just at eye level. Harry knew, without
knowing how he knew, that he was in the presence of a deity. Her voice, splintered and wild, spoke
in his head. You go to speak to the old man.
He stared, and her tone grew sharp. Are you dim witted, that you cant answer me? Youre worse
than Virginia. At least she has a tongue in her head, although its usually disrespectful. I sincerely
hope all mortals are not
Im going to speak to Professor Dumbledore, yes, Harry interrupted.
The bird seemed satisfied with this answer. It fixed him with one beady, all seeing eye. You know
what you must do. Why do you hesitate to do it?
I dont know what youre talking about.
At that, Harry felt as though an invisible hand fell on his shoulders and pressed down, so
heavily that he couldnt help but fall to his knees. The cold wetness of the snow soaked through his
trousers. From his spot on the ground, he raised his eyes to the bird. Do not lie to me, mortal.
gan would settle for nothing less than complete honesty, but he didnt
Harry knew that the Morr
know how to put his concerns into words. Shes the best Auror in the division, even though...well,
shes the best. Shes an integral part of the fight to bring down Voldemort. Dumbledore needs her.
I need her more. The bird fluttered its wings in agitation, shaking snowflakes loose from the
branch. They floated down and lighted in his hair, stark white against the deep black of the wild
locks.
I dont understand.
At this, the goddess gave a frustrated sigh. Yes you do. Why is it that mortals are always telling
me they dont understand what it is Im telling them, when they know perfectly well? Your Virginia
does the same thing. He stared, and the bird fluttered its wings once more. You are a brave young
man. You know what you have to do.
The goddess flew away, and the hold on his shoulders vanished. He scrambled to his feet and
hurried toward the castle.

Wheres Ginny?
Harry shrugged out of his cloak and sank into a chair. At my flat. I gave her enough sleeping
potion to put a normal person out for a week, so it should last for at least a few hours.
I saw the Prophet this morning, Dumbledore said, pouring two cups of tea. The capture of the
mole is a relief to us all. And shes caught another, has she?
Harry added three lumps of sugar. It was Shannon Cannon.
Dumbledore stopped mid-pour, splashing tea all over the small table. He hurriedly righted the
pot. It was her friend whom Ginny sent to Azkaban last night?
Dont believe everything you read in the Prophet, Harry said coldly. She sent her friend to St.
Mungos.
Shannon was hurt?
Shannon was killed.
Dumbledore exhaled, a long, sad breath. His eyes were closed as he asked, And she blames me,
does she?
Yes. Shes not the only one.

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

11

The old mans blue gaze locked with Harrys green one. Gone was the young boy who idolized his
every move and always looked to him to make things right. A man sat across from the Headmaster
now, with different priorities and the courage of his convictions. He wouldnt be handled as a child
anymore, wouldnt blindly accept as gospel truth whatever Dumbledore might say. How could I
have known that Shannon was one of them?
Youre the one who forced Ginny into this life. It wasnt her choice, and its obvious that whatever
it is shes here to do, shes not going to accomplish it by being Agent Jezebel.
If I hadnt channeled her power to the fight against Voldemort, who knows where wed be right
now? Dumbledore said. Shes the most powerful mage of our times.
Shes on the edge of a breakdown! Harry snapped. And that just shows what you know about
her.
What are you talking about?
Do you know that she hasnt done magic in over a month? That I havent even seen her with
a wand in that time? Her power is so strong...her ring focuses it, and then her wand focuses it
again...she broke someones leg last month, doing a simple healing charm! She cant expose that
shes the Pendragon; youve drilled that into her hard enough. So she copes with the development of
her powers by refusing to use them, putting herself in danger, placing her destiny as the Pendragon
second to being an Auror! And this is all because of your insistence that she conform to what you
think she should be. Her abilities have been stupidly mishandled, causing her goddess knows how
much pain, but not any more.
What do you mean? Dumbledore asked, knowing he wasnt going to like the answer.
Harrys hands fisted in his lap. This was it. After I leave here, Im going straight to the Ministry
and Im going to give Catherine Ginnys resignation.
You cant do that, Dumbledore said sharply.
I will do that. The fight against Voldemort...we can handle it. The light side still has you, and
me, and Ron, and the rest of the Division. Itll be fine.
We need her powers, Harry. Dont you understand that?
She wants out so badly she disabled her own emergency Portkey. You dont care about her
powers, not really. You never wanted a Pendragon, Harry said, standing and pulling on his cloak.
You wanted a super-Auror. The division forced her to become something its not in her nature to
be. Its like shoving a square peg into a round hole. Shes tried her best to fit, but it just wont
work.
He grasped the door handle, and Dumbledore said, Voldemort killed your parents. Ginny is the
best chance we have to defeat him.
Ginny is not a chance, he said without turning around. Shes a person whos afraid and
hurting and needs to make her own decisions for once. She, not the fight against Voldemort, is my
topmost priority. I shouldve done this a long time ago.
The Headmaster sighed, knowing there was no way to dissuade Harry from this course of action.
Youll owl me with any news?
He turned and looked over his shoulder at the old man. I will. I promise. Then, with a sweep
of his cloak, he was gone.

The room was silent. Dracos gaze played over the faces of his faction; they all stared at Delia, who
had been the one to break the news. They were a close group, and the loss of one of their own shook
them all. Blaise in particular was a wreck. I gave her the gun, he muttered, knifing his fingers
through his curls. Last year, Ginny froze when she saw the gun; I thought it could work again.
Draco squeezed his friends arm. Keep your eyes on the goal, he told the room at large. Shannon was one of Ginnys closest friends. Ten to one says our Pendragon will spend the next few
weeks seriously questioning everything shes ever been told about Death Eaters being evil. We can
turn this to our advantage.
Dont you ever stop strategizing? Blaise asked miserably.
No, Draco replied without hesitation. And if we dont fully exploit Ginnys inevitable uncertainty, Shannon will have died for nothing. Is that what you want, Blaise?
His friend was silent for a moment. Then, softly, No. Thats not what I want.
All right then, Draco said, satisfied. He turned back to the room at large. Lets hold off on
another kidnap attempt. We have to give Ginny some time to rationalize away all the propaganda
Dumbledore and Potter have been feeding her.

12

G ALATEA

Draco, a Death Eater said urgently, do you really think we can afford to wait? The Dark Lord
is planning another sacrifice
I know, Elliot, Draco said, running his fingers through his hair in agitation. I assure you, its
foremost in my mind.
We cant let him...do you know how close he is? I heard from Mrs. Lestrange that this time
I know! Draco interrupted. Im second in command of the entire damned organization; you
think Im not paying attention to whats going on? The sacrifice will go on as planned, and theres
nothing we can do about it. Not even if we took Ginny Weasley tonight. Wed still have to convince
her, make her see things our way. That could take months. If we dont spend the time now and let
her do half our work for us, our jobs will be infinitely harder once we do manage to take her.
Youre saying that were just going to let him
Im saying that we dont have a choice, Draco sighed, looking around the room at his followers.
I dont like it any more than you do, but the Pendragon should be able to undo much of the
damage.
You hope, Blaise whispered loud enough for only Draco to hear.
Draco turned to look at his friend and nodded, eyes half closed with exhaustion. I hope.

Harry used Alohamora to open the door to Ginnys flat, then quietly shut the door behind him. He
didnt want to alert her neighbors to his presence.
The place was small, and crowded with books. They covered every available surface, and were
also stacked in countless piles on the floors of every room. Ginny didnt sleep well, he knew. She
often had insomnia, and when she did manage to get to sleep she was plagued by nightmares more
often than not. The books had kept her company through years of long, empty nights. They carried
her away to worlds where she was not the Pendragon, where she was not Agent Jezebel, where
she was nothing but an observer of the lives of others. She read voraciously, devoured the words,
hungry for the escape they afforded her.
He poked around until he came up with a few tattered paperbacksThe Hitchhikers Guide to the
Galaxy and The Tanremnants of her youth. He flipped open the cover of the mythology volume and
read the inscription, scrawled in untidy penmanship. Happy Christmas, Ginny, from your friend,
Mike Fletcher. He found a canvas bag and dropped the books inside, then went into the back, to her
bedroom.
It, like the rest of her flat, was cluttered and untidy. The bed was unmade, tangled sheets
bunched at the end of the mattress. Clothes were all over the floor, and he waded through them to
her bureau, sorting through the drawers, pulling out things for her to wear. He chose comfortable
trousers and jeans, button-down shirts and pullovers. He located a pair of trainers (and quite
a few dust bunnies) under her bed, then rooted through her top drawer for socks. Shed need
underclothes as well; Harry felt strangely guilty and intrusive, sorting through the scraps of lace
and cotton, but soon those, too, were packed away.
He thought he should perhaps clear out her kitchen, not knowing how long it would be before
she came back here. He was surprised to see, however, that her refrigerator contained only a bottle
of soda water and half an orange. A search of her cabinets turned up a box of powdered breakfast
drink and some vodka. Gods, Gin, he muttered under his breath. How the hell do you live like
this? But he knew the answer. She didnt live like this. She barely lived at all.
He found her toothbrush and cosmetics bag, gave the flat a once-over to see if hed forgotten
anything she might need and, convinced hed thought of everything, Harry left for the Ministry.

Ginny stirred, then cracked her eyes open just enough to see that she wasnt in her own bed. After
a moments confusion, her memories rushed back. She killed Shannon. She got pissed out of her
skull and showed up at Mike and Danas flat. She cried in front of Harry, opened up her emotional
barricade and shared her anguish.
The guilt and grief were still there; she felt them keenly, spearing through her chest, sticking in
her throat. But underneath, she felt better than shed felt in years. Something inside her, something
fundamental to what made her Ginny Weasley, had altered permanently. And this made the weight
of her guilt even more impossibly heavy. What right did she have to feel relief, when Shannon was
dead because of her? The ever-present darkness sculpted by Tom Riddles master hand had faded

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

13

to a shadow of its former self; how dare she glory in her newfound lightness of being when her friend
had been a Death Eater and Ginny had never noticed, never had the chance to talk her out of it?
They said that when people are branded with Voldemorts mark, nothing and no one matters to
them anymore. Theyre lost to the Dark Lord forever. But it wasnt true; it couldnt be true. Shannon
wasnt like that. There were plenty of people who mattered to her. Just a few weeks ago, Ginny had
attended a birthday party for Shannons niece, aged two. That little girl mattered to Shannon; she
doted on her brothers daughter, spoiled and cuddled and loved her. And the entire time, she wore
a Dark Mark on her arm. Somewhere along the way, someone had lied to Ginny about the nature
of Dark Wizards. They couldnt be a homogeneous group; no group was. If there were differences of
motivation and temperament within the Auror Division, as Dana Silvermoon was living proof, then
there must be within the Death Eater ranks as well.
She had no idea that she was playing right into Draco Malfoys hands.
Youre awake, Harry said softly, helping her sit up. You must be parched.
She was. Dry mouth was an unfortunate side effect of sleeping potion. Ginny gladly accepted
the glass of water he offered, and sipped it slowly, wetting her tongue, letting the liquid slide down
her throat. What time is it?
Two oclock.
Ginny groaned. Catherine was expecting my report hours ago. I need to get to work.
Shes not expecting your report, Harry said, sitting on the bed, facing her. His eyes were very
serious.
What do you mean, shes not expecting it? I made a...capture, her throat caught on the word,
last night. Procedure is
I turned in your resignation.
The water glass slipped from Ginnys fingers. It landed on the thick carpet with a dull thump,
its contents darkening the luxurious fabric. Im sorry?
Im not, he said, reaching out and loosely threading his fingers through hers. You dont have
to go back there, Gin, not ever again, unless you want to. Its your choice now.
She didnt know what to say. This is why you wanted to see Dumbledore. Harry nodded, and
she asked, How did he take the news?
What does it matter?
It didnt. What wild knowledge to havefor once in her life, it didnt matter what Dumbledore
wanted her to do. She didnt have to follow his orders; she wasnt an Auror anymore. That brought
practical considerations crashing through her mind. Um...I need to have a job, Harry. I have to
pay my bills, you know, and my rent, and
You can stay here as long as youd like, he interrupted. I stopped by your flat and packed
some things, enough for a week. You shouldnt be alone just now anyway. You can stay until you
find a new job, or even...
Forever. The word didnt make it to his lips, but it was in his eyes.
Ill stay for a week, she breathed. After that, she didnt know. Harry had given her freedom.
She didnt know how to thank him. I killed my best friend, she said, tears pooling once again in her
eyes. What kind of terrible person am I, that I can feel so lucky after what Ive done?
Gin, he said softly, pulling her into his arms. There was an undeniable intimacy that went hand
in hand with talking directly into each others minds. Youre not a terrible person. Youve been
miserable for so long that youve forgotten what it feels like to simply be...sad. The words felt like a
vise around his heart. How awful for her, that grief at the death of a close friend felt like elation
compared to the black emotional pit shed been living in for years. Its all right.
Harry, she said, her cheeks damp with tears, what am I going to say to her parents?
He pulled her into his lap and she curled up against his chest; he rocked her gently back and
forth, stroking his hand over her hair. They already know, Gin. I saw Ria this afternoon at the
Ministry. She and Gwen went to the Cannons house this morning, and were with them when
Catherine arrived to break the news.
Catherine did it herself?
Theyre prominent members of the community, he said softly. She thought it would be best if
they heard it from the Division head. Ria wanted me to tell you, he paused, cleared his throat, the
funeral is in two days, at the Temple to the Otherworld. She thought youd want to know.
I cant go, Ginny said flatly, fisting his shirt in her hands. How could I go? Her family...I cant
show up and add to their pain. Let them say goodbye to her without her killer in the room.
Ria said youd feel that way. He held her until she calmed somewhat, then spoke again. She
and Gwen are coming by later. They want to see you, and make sure youre all right.

14

G ALATEA

I cant see them, Ginny whispered, silent tears running down her face. How am I ever going to
face them again?
Theyre worried sick about you, Harry told her. They dont blame you for what happened. Not
at all. Ria said that after Gwen found out the news, her first thought was to find you and make sure
you were all right.
Ginny sniffled, Thats Gwen. Shes not like other people.
I know. Neither is Ria. They love you, Gin. They want to say so to your face. Its the only way
youre going to believe it. Will you see them when they come by?
I dont know.
He didnt press her. It wasnt a flat out refusal, which was good enough for now.

Gwen and Ria looked nervously across the room at Ginny, who sat on Harrys sofa, knees drawn
up to her chest. The silence stretched out for a nearly unbearable length of time before Ginny, her
lower lip trembling ever so slightly, whispered, Im so sorry.
The two young women raced across the room, smothered her in embraces, words of reassurance
and compassion, tears and vows that the three of them would always be the best of friends. That
afternoon, the burden of Ginnys guilt grew a little bit lighter.
The next week was full of visits; Ria and Gwen spent several hours a day in Harrys living room.
Sometimes Esme would come too; sometimes shed tactfully stay behind to allow Shannons best
friends to mourn in private. An endless parade of Weasleys also tramped through the flat. All of
her brothers had come to keep her company at least three times, except for Charlie who was in
Germany on a mission for Dumbledore. But he owled twice a day, just to see how she was doing
and let her know that his assignment was going well.
Her parents came too, to persuade her to come home to the Burrow. Her mother was a conservative type, and couldnt help but disapprove of her daughter staying with a man, even if that man
was Harry. Come home, shed said. You need to be with your family.
The first words to fly to Ginnys lips were that this was where she belonged right now, that Harry
understood and sympathized much better than her parents ever could, for all that she loved them.
But those feelings were too new. She couldnt, wouldnt, damage their delicate fragility by saying
them out loud. Instead, she shook her head and promised to owl regularly, and her parents had to
be content with that much.
One afternoon, Harry went to answer a knock at the door and found Mike Fletcher standing in
the hall. Is she home?
Yes, he said, not moving to let the younger man in.
Mike pressed his lips together in frustration. Can I see her?
Hang on. Harry shut the door in Mikes face and went out to the living room, where Ginny was
curled up in an armchair, finding comfort in the familiar words of The Tan. Mike wants to know if
youre up for a visit.
She slowly shut the book, looked up at Harry, and nodded. He turned from the room, jerked the
door open, and stood aside. Shes in there, he told Mike, motioning with his head to the living
room door.
Mike scooped Ginny up in a fierce hug the moment he saw her. He didnt speak, didnt offer any
words of comfort or consolation, just held her. He couldnt comprehend the kind of pain she was in
right now. Hed spent the last week trying to imagine how hed feel if hed accidentally killed Ginny,
and came up empty each time. There were no words to express what she must be feeling and by
extension, no words to make it better. All he could do was to be there for her.
After an hour of idle, empty chat, Mike cleared his throat. Ginny asked, Did you come here to
say something specific?
He wondered how she knew. Come to my flat, Gin. You can stay there; we have a second
bedroom.
I
Hear me out, he interrupted. Everyone knows how Potter feels about you, and youre...vulnerable right now. Its not a good idea for you to stay with him.
Are you saying he might take advantage of me? Ginny asked with a wry smile. Shed never
heard of anything so ludicrous.
No! Mike flushed. He didnt want to think about Harry and Ginny together like...that. It was
a nasty mental image. I just mean that you need some distance. Emotions are hard enough to

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

15

understand usually. Even more so when youre seeing him every day, and dealing with Shannon,
and...I just think that my place would be better for you. He might not want to take advantage, but
youre grateful to him, and you could wind up mistaking gratitude for...something else.
Well, Ginny muttered, thats not insulting or anything. Trust me, Im not mistaking gratitude
for anything other than what it is.
But how do you know? Mike asked urgently. I wouldnt be saying this unless I thought there
was reason to be concerned. Let me pack up your things. Stay with Dana and me for a few nights
before you go back to your own flat. Your car is still in our lot anyway; you need to get it back.
Ginny looked at him uneasily. Do you really think Im so confused?
I think you wouldnt know it if you were. How could you, here? Come with me. Let us take care
of you for a few days. What harm is there in that?
She looked at her hands for a long minute, and then reluctantly nodded. Mike jumped up off the
sofa. Ill get your things.
He jogged into the kitchen, where Harry scowled over a peanut butter sandwich. Youre finally
leaving, then?
I am, Mike said. And Im taking Ginny with me. Where are her things?
Harry was out of his chair like a shot. Youre what? he asked, his tone dangerous.
Shes coming to my place. She cant stay here with you, not considering the way you feel about
her and how vulnerable she is right now.
And she agreed to this?
Of course she did, Mike said impatiently. Shes sensible enough, isnt she? Where are her
things?
In the bedroom, Harry said, flopping back into his chair. All over the floor. His tone turned
irritated. Oh, for gods sake. Dont look like that. Ive been sleeping on the sofa.
Mike gave a curt nod, and then disappeared back into the hall. Harry sighed with frustration.
She was leaving, and there was nothing he could do about it. Damn Fletcher to a hundred different
kinds of hell for this. The bastard knew exactly what he was doing, Harry was sure.
He couldnt stay here and watch her leave. He just didnt have it in him. So Harry did what was
probably most cowardly thing hed ever done; he walked quietly into the foyer, took his coat from
the coat rack, and silently let himself out. Hed come back in a few hours, when he was sure theyd
be gone.

Several hours later, Ginny lay in the guest bed at Mikes flat, looking at the ceiling. She couldnt
sleep. There were too many thoughts swirling around her mind, keeping her awake, demanding her
attention. Mike had offered her distance. Well, now that she had it, she might as well use it.
Youre vulnerable right now, Mike had said. Only last week, that would have been the worst,
most deadly insult anyone could have leveled against her, rather like the word weak was with
gan. But now? What was so wrong with being vulnerable? She had opened herself up to
Morr
Harry. She shared her pain with him, and she felt better afterwards. There was none of the shame
and degradation that accompanied her conversations with Tom. Harry had eased her painit seemed
like such a fundamental, simple revelation, but in reality it rocked her to the core.
She was different. And it was a good difference.
Hed given her patience, understanding, compassion, her freedom...while she slept, hed gone to
Dumbledore, to the Ministry, and given her choices back to her. It wasnt firestone earrings or a
gown from Gladrags, but it was the most precious gift shed ever received.
The power to determine her life was finally handed back to her, and what had she done? Shed let
Mike make a decision for her, a decision she wouldnt have made if it had been left to her. Her friend
meant well, but Ginny hadnt wanted to leave Harrys flat, not really. It wasnt too late, though. She
had choices now. It was such a marvelous thought. She could hardly believe it wasnt about to be
snatched away.
But what to do? It had been so long since shed had control of her life. From now on, if she were
unhappy, it would be no ones fault but her own. And goddess above, she was wretchedly tired of
being unhappy.
Harry loved her. Hed loved her a full quarter of his life. And she loved him too, for much, much
longer than that. He wanted to share in every part of her, but she was afraid. No, she had been
afraid. But...the darkness had faded. Her inner temple, the place within that housed everything
that made her who she was, had exploded in a conflagration of tears and pain and Harry and now

16

G ALATEA

she had the rare, precious opportunity to rebuild. The Chamber of Secrets would always be with
her, but it was no longer all of her. What was there to be afraid of now? Hed made her feel better.
And, really, what was anything else compared to that?
Shed done enough pondering for one night. Her nature wasnt leant to introspection; she preferred actions to thoughts. Ginny climbed out of bed, wriggled into her clothes, and barged out of
her room. She stood in the hall for a moment, at a loss, then raised her right hand. Accio keys.
Her car keys flew out of the living room and she snatched them neatly from the air. Ginny
couldnt hold back the small thrill in her stomach at what she was about to do, and she quietly let
herself out of the flat.

Harry knew the moment she entered the room. Without his glasses, she was nothing but a blurry
shape but it was Ginny, without a doubt. He sat up and reached over, flicking the lamp on.
Ginny blinked at the sudden light, then looked at Harry who sat up in bed, his emerald eyes
pinning her to the spot. His chest was bare and his hair tousled. She could just barely make out
the scar beneath. I thought you went to Mikes.
Ginny was suddenly nervous, her throat dry. What if he wasnt glad to see her? I changed my
mind, she whispered.
And?
She took a step closer to the bed, then another, until she stood beside it, looking down at him.
And I came here instead.
He didnt move closer to her, didnt betray by expression or words any part of what he was feeling.
Why?
Ginny thought that this was, somehow, the most important question shed ever been asked and
that shed damn well better be able to come up with a satisfactory answer. She knew then that
there was only one reply hed accept, but it didnt seem like enough. How could three words, eight
letters, contain the kind of emotion that was coursing freely, riotously through her? How to express
her fear, her elation, her uncertainty and self-consciousness, her gratitude and friendship and grief,
the exquisite sharpness that closed around her heart when she looked at him, and everything else
she was feeling?
At her hesitation, his eyelids slid closed and he sighed. Gin, I dont know what youre playing
at, but theres only so much of this I can handle. Why did you come back here?
She opened her mouth, and the words slid out of their own volition, sprang from the very deepest
corner of her heart, where shed locked them away all those years ago. Because I love you.
He visibly tensed. His eyes flew open and he lunged for the bedside table, fumbling for his
glasses. Once they were perched on his nose he looked up at her, eyes wide, once again the elevenyear-old learning that he was special, that he belonged to a world of magic and wonder. His voice
was nothing more than a hoarse whisper. What did you say?
I love you, she repeated, tears springing to her eyes at how very liberating it was to finally allow
herself to tell him so. Youre my choice, Harry Potter.
With a rough cry, he snaked his arm around her waist and jerked her down onto the bed,
covering her mouth with a fierce, hungry kiss. There was passion and desire, lips and tongues and
teeth, mingled breath and unrelenting emotion. Im not going to let you take it back, he said in her
mind.
Id never want to, she answered, her fingers tangling with his hair. She felt an odd dampness
on her cheeks and realized she was crying again. Skating her palms around to frame his face, she
found that he was too.
Ginny couldnt hold back a soft moan as his fingers quickly divested her of her clothing, and she
stretched her hand towards the bedroom door. A flash of silver, and it slammed shut, closing them
inside.

Authors Note: Galatea is the sequel to my first fic, The Rebirth, and the second fic in what has been dubbed The
gna Trilogy. Since Galatea is a sequel, please do read The Rebirth first to cut down on confusion. Its a great story; I
Morr
promise you wont be sorry. Thanks to Danette and DRI, my beta readers, and to all of my lovely muses at the HP Pendragon
yahoo group. If youd like to join them, point your browser to groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon. Id love to see you
there. Remember, folks, feedback makes me a better writer, which translates to a better story for you to read.

B URNING D OWN

THE

H OUSE

17

A/N part two: Has anyone ever told you youd make a great muse? Come join the HP Pendragon yahoo group! We
have cookies, outtakes, writing challenges, fanart, and the best group of muses on the planet. Plus, they get to read new
installments several days before theyre posted to the websites. Id love to see you there.
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/hppendragon is the place to be.
Thanks so much to everyone who reviewed! You all are my heroes!
prongz; Athena; Zandith Owens [thanks for one of the loveliest reviews Ive ever received. I read it about ten times];
Unregistered; Ayla Pascal; xc smooth; tigger; suze; Lana Potter; fuchsia; uhh; Lunarian; marysia; filwdork; nickie; ProfessorJewels; and everyone who emailed me or reviewed on the yahoo group. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. Each
and every one of you is appreciated.
Drop me a line anytime at irina@schnoogle.com. I love getting email, and I always write back.

 C HAPTER T WO

Our Lady of Death

Thou ominous and fearful owl of death,
Our nations terror and their bloody scourge!
The period of thy tyranny approacheth.
William Shakespeare, Henry VI, pt. I

Draco wandered into the library. He was restless this evening, and didnt know what to do with
himself. He was killing time, waiting for it to be night, for the sacrifice. He couldnt shake the
feeling that there was something he should be doing. That it wasnt hopeless. But it was, he knew.
If he interfered, he would die. He hoped Ginny would be able to fix it, but he wasnt going to hold
his breath.
At the other end of the room, Draco spotted Delia Silvermoon hunched over a table poring over
three books at once. Perhaps reading wouldnt provide adequate distraction, but a gorgeous redhead
just might. Sighing inwardly and turning up the corners of his mouth in his trademark smirk, he
walked over to stand behind her.
What are you reading? he asked, his voice low and smooth. Experience taught him that what
he said didnt matter so much as how he said it. Draco could infuse even the most innocent question
with sensual undertones. It was a gift.
She made a note on her parchment. I found these with your fathers books. It has several spells
and potions I havent seen anywhere else, and theyre quite old. Most have become obsolete because
they require Otherworldly magic.
Do you think you can learn these spells? he asked, leaning over her, letting his breath flutter
her hair.
If I cant, then my sister might be able to, Delia replied, goosebumps running up her arms.
Stop reading over my shoulder. Its distracting.
Why dont you give me a...demonstration...of your magical talents? he suggested. We could go
back to my rooms, have the elves bring us dinner...
Not interested, Delia said without even lifting her gaze from the heavy tome she was consulting.
Draco blinked. I beg your pardon? He leaned in closer, his chest a mere centimeter from her
back, the warmth of his body creeping through her robes. Im not proposing marriage. Just a bit
of fun. You work too hard. Even I make time for...amusement.
Alicia Avery found out the hard way that your idea of amusement isnt always amusing, Delia
said, making another mark on her parchment.
Alicia Avery was a traitor in the making, he replied, his tone a little more snappish than he
wouldve liked. Draco winced inwardly. Seduction wasnt accomplished by biting the girls head off.
He recovered quickly, his voice once again smooth, You, on the other hand, are loyal and, Ive no
doubt, a sight more...amusing...than Alicia. Come upstairs, Delia. Youve been in here for hours.
Why dont you find Pansy Parkinson? I understand shes always up for...what was it you said?
A bit of fun. She invested the words with the same breathy, sensual tone he had used, and Draco
clenched his teeth. He sometimes got the feeling that, inside, she was laughing at him.
It had been worth a try. If you change your mind, he said, you know where to find me. Draco
grabbed a book of the shelf at random and left without looking back. He didnt glance at the title
until he was halfway up the stairs. One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi. It was going to be a
long night.

O UR L ADY

OF

D EATH

19

Harry was sound asleep, one arm thrown over his head, the other around her waist, fingers curled
into her skin, anchoring her against him. Ginny gazed pensively at his face. His jaw was shadowed
with stubble, prickly hairs that had rasped across her body, creating sensations that swung from
the merely ticklish to the deliciously, maddeningly sensual. His nose, slightly snubbed at the end,
was nevertheless straight. His eyes moved in his sleep, causing his lids to twitch and fluttering
his long, sooty lashes. And there, on his forehead, just visible beneath the tangle of black hair,
was the lightning shaped scar. So many things to so many peoplethe scar that inspired awe, pity,
occasionally envy, for Harry, sorrow at the loss of his parents, for Voldemort, fear, and for Ginny,
fascination. He wore the mark of his destiny right on his face, plain for all to see.
Ginny sent a quiet prayer of thanks to Lily Evans-Potter, wherever she may be, for her sacrifice.
She thanked Harrys mother, the woman whom, when she was only Ginnys age, gave her life so
Harry could live. So he could grow up, play Quidditch, fabricate his Divination homework, make the
toast at Rons wedding, be Ginnys protector and her love. The Pendragons whispered gratitude to
the woman to whom she owed so much soared to the world of the dead on silver wings of happiness,
just as Ginny had known it would. A moment later, she was enveloped in a warm cocoon of peace.
Her prayer had been received and acknowledged.
As she watched him sleep, Ginny felt a certain kinship with Lily Potter. Was this fierce protectiveness anything like what his mother had felt, looking at her infant son and knowing that, when
called, she would do whatever was necessary to keep him safe? Ginny knew beyond a shadow of a
doubt that, if need be, she would kill for him. She also knew that, without a question, she would
die for him.
And that realization was what propelled her out of bed. She gingerly eased out of his embrace
and slid out from under the covers, locating his old school robes right where shed left them, wadded
up in a ball in the corner of his closet. She needed to think.
Things had moved with astonishing speed once shed arrived at his flat. Hed pulled her into bed
before shed known what was happening. Not that Ginny was complainingshe had been a more
than willing participant and it had been wonderful, just as shed known it would be. It was the
closeness that Ginny had trouble getting used to. Not the physical closeness, she was used enough
to that, but the emotional ferocity that accompanied their intimacy was something utterly new and
not a little frightening. Already, after only one night, she felt a deepening of her connection with
Harry. It went beyond the link in their minds, beyond the love in their hearts; it was imprinted in
their bodies, made real and tangible by what they had just shared.
Ginny wandered out onto the balcony off of his living room, the cold cement burning, then
numbing, the bare soles of her feet. Harrys building was one of several arranged around a private,
fenced in park. Right now, a blanket of snow coated the ground and the trees were lacey with ice.
It was beautiful in the summer, though, with thick green grass and leafy shade, the perfume of
flowers and the mad, wild trill of birds. She looked out over the snowy night, the city sounds of cars
and people seeming very remote.
Standing on the balcony, arms wrapped tightly around her to ward off the cold, Ginny allowed
herself to think back on the past week, to think about Shannon. If only her sight had been on. If
only shed torn her concentration away from the gun for one moment and listened to the symphony
in the back of her mind. If only shed questioned Shannon more closely when shed recognized the
anti-Muggle slant of her columns. If only shed warned Shannon about Blaise Zabini. If only....If
only...Ginny could kill herself with if onlys. Shannon was dead. Ginny hadnt paid close attention
to her powers, hadnt thought something like this could ever happen to someone she cared about.
Whats done was done. There was no way to go back. The only direction she could move was
forward. With Harry. Shed reached a bend in the road, and couldnt ask for a better companion for
the years ahead.
Behind her, the glass door slid open. Isnt it a bit cold for stargazing? he asked, walking up
behind her and closing his arms around her waist. His torso and feet were bare, but hed donned a
pair of trousers.
I was just thinking, she said, leaning back against him, her touch sending a gentle warming
charm into his skin.
About what? His breath tickled her ear and his stubble scratched her cheek, making her giggle.
Harry grinned at the sound. It cant have been too serious then.
About Shannon, Ginny said quietly, no longer laughing. Going over all the things I couldve
and shouldve done, the warning signs that were right there, just waiting for me to notice
Gin, she pulled a gun on you, Harry interrupted.
She was scared out of her mind, Ginny countered. You werent there. You didnt see it. She
didnt want to hurt me. But I was an Auror and she was...one of them.

20

G ALATEA

His arms tightened around her waist. There was no way you couldve known what she was.
Nothing you couldve done differently.
Ginny turned and rested her cold cheek against his warm chest, causing the muscles beneath
his skin to tighten in shock at the sudden temperature change. Ive been saying so for the past
week, but its not true, is it? All I had to do was look at her, really look at her
Thats not fair, Harry interrupted. This power you have...using it on your closest friends...invasion of privacy, remember? Gin, Shannon made her choice. You didnt have a choice. Grieve for
her, but dont feel guilty.
He didnt understand but, then, Ginny hadnt really expected him to. It was a situation difficult
to empathize with, and she didnt hold it against him. Then, he leaned his head down and whispered
against her ear, I love you.
She responded in kind. I love you too. As far as he was concerned, it was nothing short of a
miracle. He wanted to stand here forever, telling her how he felt and having her say it back. He
wanted everyone in England to be as happy as he was right now. He wanted to take her back to
bed. Of the three, the last was most feasible.
Ginny interrupted his train of thought when she brought her hand up to his collarbone and
brushed her fingers over a red mark. What happened?
He deadpanned, Somebody bit me.
Ginny gasped with embarrassed laughter. Harry smiled at the blush that stole across her cheekbones. If youd like, he said, we could go back inside and you could apologize properly. He found
her chagrin absolutely charming.
Are you laughing at me? she demanded.
No, he lied. Come inside.
Ginny got a wicked glint in her eyes. Why bother? Im just fine out here. She stretched her
body against his and dotted kisses along his chin.
At her suggestion and the look of mischievous desire on her face, Harry felt a dull red flush creep
across his cheeks. She could dish it out just as well as she could take it. Um...I dont think so.
She trailed her nails lightly down his back, raising gooseflesh on his arms. Why not?
Because I have neighbors. I dont think...they...would appreciate... He trailed off as her lips
found his. Four, five, six kisses later, Harry finally managed a tenuous grasp on his need. Lets go
back inside, he murmured thickly.
Ginny brushed her lips across the bite mark. Okay.
He was surprised. Okay?
She smiled. Sure. Im cold.
He pulled her inside and slid the door shut. I can fix that.
After, she slept just as soundly as he.

He was cold. Thats really all Draco was focused on at the moment. It was freezing in these woods;
the snow was thick on the ground and his breath came in puffs of white. He couldnt believe hed
been desperate enough to read Magical Herbs and Fungi. How far hed sunk.
The other Death Eaters stood in a circle around the yew tree, masked and hooded as he was. He
could tell some of them by their shoes; Blaise stood on the other side of the ring, his hands pulled
up inside his sleeves for warmth. Draco wore black gloves. They suited his image. They kept his
hands clean.
The Dark Lord stood beneath the tree, in the circle of dead grass that had been cleared of snow
by junior Death Eaters. His smile was ghastly. A hush of anticipation hung over the circle.
A shriek of terror shattered the winter stillness. Heads turned; Crabbe and Goyle the younger
dragged a struggling man into their midst. The excitement in the circle grew to a fever pitch. Draco
kept his stance relaxed and fought to keep the disgust out of his eyes. Impassivity would carry him
through. He was good at hiding his thoughts behind a mask of boredom. One more night wouldnt
make a difference.
The man writhed and kicked, struggled to free himself. The Dark Lord motioned to his second
in command; Draco inwardly steeled his resolve and drew a vial of Drought of Living Death from
his pocket. The glass was specially formulated to dissolve on contact with human salivaa Severus
Snape original.
Crabbe and Goyle pinned the man to the ground, one holding his legs, the other his arms. Draco
crouched down and looked into the prisoners face, his gray gaze locking with the mans terrified

O UR L ADY

OF

D EATH

21

green one. In that moment, the man knew he was going to die. Draco saw the unwilling acceptance,
even as he continued to struggle. He grasped the mans chin and tried to pull his mouth open, but
the prisoner locked his lips together. With a cool, businesslike gesture, Draco brought his gloved
fingers up to the mans nose and pinched it closed. The prisoner held out as long as possible, then
opened his mouth to gasp for air, and the moment his lips parted, Draco shoved the vial inside.
The glass vanished, and the potion spilled into his mouth. Two seconds later, the prisoner was
unconscious. Dracos eyes had been the last thing he would ever see.
Standing and brushing bits of snow and dirt off of his trousers, Draco stepped back and let his
old roommates haul the limp body over to the waiting circle. The Dark Lord drew his knife, the
twisted steel glinting in the frigid moonlight. Then, in one smooth motion, he bent down and carved
two runes into the mans face, one on each cheek. The blade sliced deeply through skin and muscle;
blood welled from the lines and poured onto the ground.
Then, the chanting started. Draco didnt understand the words; the Dark Lord had found them in
one of the scrolls and the Death Eaters had learned them off phonetically. Voldemort was probably
the only one who knew what they meant. He joined in, because he could not afford to draw attention
to himself by not doing so.
Someone threw a rope around the tree branch. The prisoner was hoisted up. His strangled
gasps for air echoed through the night, drowning out the chanted invocation of the Dark Wizards.
His body twitched and convulsed in its death throes. Just before his life departed, Voldemort drew
his hand back and sliced open the prisoners stomach. Dracos hands fisted convulsively as the steel
bit into flesh and the mans intestines spilled out, tumbling to the ground in long purple strings. A
fevered cry went up from the circle, and they fell their victim.
Their hands were washed in blood as they used it to smear runes onto the tree bark. Draco
stood, arms crossed across his chest, and watched their frenzythe chanting, the gore, the hot
smell of death on the cold night, the Dark Lords followers, their hands and feet stained red with the
life of this man. Draco had nothing against killing. It was sometimes needed; hed done it himself,
more often than he could count. But this delight in slaughter, the torture, the messiness of these
sacrifices repulsed him. Killing for revenge or out of necessity...this was understandable. But to
delight and revel in it, to lose control of ones bloodlust...it was foreign to his nature. His barely
concealed disdain for the proceedings mingled with his true, honest fear of what would happen at
the end.
The runes were drawn. The circle was painted. The chanting was complete. And now Voldemort
stepped back, out of the pool of blood, and raised his arms to the empty sky. His high pitched
voice cried out in an ancient language as wind whipped their robes. The three crows were quickly
dispatched and strung up beside the man.
Draco watched.
Fire blazed, its momentary heat making the coppery smell of blood and bile just that much
stronger. Dracos stomach heaved, but he showed no indication of it. Cool detachment, he reminded
himself. It was almost over.
The flames vanished, leaving the grass scorched and blackened beneath the eviscerated body.
At the Dark Lords feet, something glistened. Despair closed around Dracos chest in cold bands
of iron as Voldemort bent down to pick it up, and then held it aloft in his long, bone-white fingers.
It was a ring. A black ring, completely opaque. Our Lady shows us her favor for years of faithful
devotion. Badb is a generous goddess, Voldemort declared.
Magic knifed through the woods as he slid the magical talisman onto his finger. Draco shut his
eyes against the sight. There was nothing for it now. Ginny was their only hope.

An explosion of blinding agony jerked Harry from sleep. His scar was on fire. He pressed his palm
to it and tried to breathe through the pain and it did help, a little. When he cracked his eyes open,
though, he gasped in shock. Ginny lay on the bed next to him, the sheets tangled around her body.
Her skin glowed bright white; silver power poured out from her and illuminated the entire room.
Her eyes, wide open, stared at the ceiling as her mouth gasped in vain for air. Harry sat up and
looked around in panic for the cause of her distress, but saw nothing.
Ginny couldnt breathe. She was suffocating under the weight of the horrible, sticky black magic.
It pinned her in place and spread across her mouth and nose, smothering her, blocking off her air.
Ginnys vision began to close off, black spots danced in front of her eyes, and then, just as suddenly
as it had started, the dark power vanished. Air rushed into her lungs as she rolled over and gagged,
then raised her watery eyes to Harry.

22

G ALATEA

Are you all right? he gasped.

She nodded weakly, unable to speak.
My scar, he whispered, hand still pressed to his forehead. I had a dream....
Shed had it too.
Still weak, Ginny raised one silver hand, nudging his aside and pressing her palm to his scar.
Her skin was ice-cold and almost immediately eased the fiery pain. He stared. Youre glowing. His
voice was still nothing more than a whisper.
Her arm fell to her side and, her chest still heaving, Ginny said in his mind, I cant help it.
Whats happened? What was Voldemort doing?
I dont know. How am I supposed to know? As her breath slowly came back, Ginny reached
inside of herself for her silver power and wrestled it into submission. It was exhausting; the magic
didnt want to submit to her will. It wanted to fly out and cover the world, to find what had spurred
it to life. The light that poured from her skin faded.
We need to talk to Dumbledore, Harry declared. What happened just now...Voldemort has
been getting help from somewhere, Dumbledore thinks. This might tell him something that it cant
tell us.
That poor man, Ginny murmured under her breath.
Was that how Professor Moody looked? Harry asked.
She nodded mutely, and he pulled her close. Now that she no longer glowed, her body was once
again warm. Theyre beasts, Ginny said quietly.
Whats going on, that it would make your power react that way?
She raised her head up a little and met his eyes, luminous in the dark room. Im afraid to find
out.
Well go to Hogwarts in the morning, Harry declared. He has to know. Maybe hell have some
information for us.
Doubtful, Ginny said, her lack of respect for the Headmaster obvious in her tone. She and
Harry had just found each other that night, had a few brief hours of happiness, and now this had
to happen. Its not fair, she whispered, choking on the words.
He tightened his arms around her. She was warm, alive, and safe for now, the heat of her bare
skin an intoxicating reminder of her well being. Were together, Gin. One dream isnt going to
drastically change anything. Hes done at least a dozen of these sacrifices over the years.
Harry was wrong. Something very important had happened that night. Each sacrifice bought
the Dark Lord a little more power, gained him a little more of an edge over the light side. And this
time...this time had been different. Ginny didnt know how she knew, but she did. The balance,
the all-important balance, had been thrown off, and her equilibrium careened wildly as her power
struggled to get its bearings. Something had happened that night, and she desperately needed to
know what, even as she dreaded the answer. The details of the dream slipped away...
Try to get some more sleep, Harry murmured into her hair. You need it.
They both needed it. But neither one so much as closed their eyes for the rest of the night.

Draco pulled his mask off as he walked into the entrance hall of Malfoy Manor. Someone made a
joke and he turned to laugh, then responded with a jibe of his own. Delia stood on the stairs and
watched them come in. Shed been surrounded by Slytherins for so many years, shed learned to
read them, to note any and all weakness that might help her keep her head above water in this den
of snakes.
His smile was just slightly too tight, the set of his shoulders too straight. Shed been watching
him for weeks as the pressure slowly mounted. He was discouraged at their lack of progress, angry
at Shannons death; he was holding his faction together with both hands and a roll of spellotape,
and was no longer confident that hed be able to pull off the coup hed devoted his life to bringing
about. And he would rather die than admit any of it.
Draco walked by without sparing her a glance, and she turned and followed him to his wing. The
members of their faction waited in his private study; he pulled up short when he saw them but he
did not allow himself to show any surprise. Did it happen? Elliot asked.
Draco gave a curt nod. He held the other mans gaze for a solid ten secondsthe room was silent,
no one dared to breathebefore Elliot exploded. What the hell is going on here? You promised us
the Pendragon! You promised that wed get rid of the Dark Lord, and that
He cut off abruptly as his leader grabbed the front of his shirt and slammed him up against the

O UR L ADY

OF

D EATH

23

paneled wall. If you think you can do better, Draco snarled through clenched teeth, then youre
welcome to try. His platinum hair hung in his eyes and the harsh angles of his face were contorted
in fury. Elliot was terrified, sure he wasnt going to make it through this confrontation alive.
Dracos eyes bored into his and then, gradually, the rage that had invested the senior Death
Eaters face melted. The tension in his muscles relaxed and he took a step back, releasing his
hold on Elliots shirt. All cool nonchalance, as though his wrath had been nothing but a masshallucination on the part of his followers, Draco flicked a speck of dirt off of the sleeve of his robes.
I didnt think so. His gaze played around the room. Does anyone else have anything to say to
me? No? They all stared, wide-eyed, and he sighed. We have to give Ginny time.
We dont have any time, Mark Rigby-Jones said dolefully.
None of that, Draco ordered. If we lose morale, then we lose everything. We can and will do
this; weve come too far not to. Ill leave you in Blaises capable hands. Hell brief you on what
happened tonight. Draco turned on his heel and left the room without another word and, sure she
must have gone completely mad, Delia slipped out after him.

Draco shut the door to his suite with a satisfying slam, then stalked into the sitting room. On the
sideboard, the elves had left a bottle of scotch and a glass. Hed just splashed some alcohol into
the tumbler when he heard the door behind him click shut. What, he asked, tightening his grip
around the bottle, is so important that you entered without knocking?
Delia looked at his back, at the broad muscles, tense under his shirt, that narrowed to a slim
waist. I thought you might want to talk.
He rolled his eyes and turned. You thought wrong.
Her voice tinged with disapproval, she asked, Youre drinking?
Draco smirked. Id offer you some, but Im afraid Ive only one glass. He tilted his head back,
the line of his throat moving as he swallowed deeply.
Its not a way to deal with problems.
Eyes unusually bright, Draco tipped his head back down and looked at her. What do you know
about my problems?
I know youre discouraged.
Im not, he countered immediately.
And that youre worried that the faction wont hold together long enough to
Thats not true, he said over her.
She didnt stop talking, to accomplish you know is necessary, and that youre afraid of
Thats enough! he hissed, grabbing her arm. What the hell are you doing here, Silvermoon?
I told you, I thought you might want to talk.
Talk? he said, cynical smirk firmly in place. Im sure thats exactly what you wanted.
She rubbed the spot where his hand had grabbed her. I want to help you. I want you to be
confident. This is going to work. It has to.
You, Delia, are a stupid, stupid girl, he said, taking another drink from his glass. Navete is
charming on debutantes and Hufflepuffs, but it just doesnt suit you. With satisfaction, he watched
her flinch. He was good at this, at finding peoples weak spots and hurting them. He wanted her to
go away. He wanted her gray eyes to stop looking at him and teasing out his vulnerabilities.
Im not stupid, Delia insisted. Youre brooding, and when you get like this you cant see the
forest for the trees. You have a large following. Youre the Dark Lords second in command. Youre
wealthy, powerful, charismatic, and Ginny Weasley is, no doubt, doing exactly what we want her
to be doing. Youre in a fantastic position right now. Dont let Elliot get to you. Hes nothing; he
doesnt know what hes saying. She shut up as soon as she realized she was rambling.
He turned his back to her and refilled the glass. Do you want to know what happened tonight,
Delia? The goddess gave him a ring. He has it on his finger right now, and nobody is going to get it
off while hes still alive. As long as hes wearing it, theres nobody who can kill him. His powers
Ginny can, Delia interrupted. She will. She has to. None of us can do anything against him,
but werent we going to use her all along? This doesnt change anything; it only makes her job
somewhat more difficult.
What if she cant? he snapped. What if she
What if she dies tomorrow in a broom accident? Delia said. Why waste your time on what ifs?
You are, without question, the most intelligent person Ive ever met. Dont let this drag you down.
We need you to focus. She walked up behind him and rested her palm on his lower back, tracing

24

G ALATEA

it in small circles. We need you.

He turned his head to the side and looked down at her, the patented sneer fixed on his face. His
voice was cruelly ironic. You came here to talk, did you?
Delia met his eyes, didnt look away. I want to help you feel better.
His mouth twisted with scorn and he jerked away from her touch. A pity fuck? I like that.
Thank you so much.
Im not
Earlier tonight you told me to go to Pansy Parkinson.
Did you?
No.
Why?
He lied, I couldnt find her. He wasnt about to admit that hed closeted himself in his room
with a Herbology textbook.
I turned you down earlier because
I dont care why.
She talked over him, Because you wanted to use me. You were anxious about the sacrifice and
you wanted me as a distraction. I wont be used.
And I wont be pitied.
Its not that! she exclaimed, frustrated. I can help. I can make you feel better. Let me try, at
least.
He leaned back against the sideboard and looked at her, flushed and breathing heavily with
agitation. His voice was cold and diamond-hard. So youre willing to whore yourself out for the
sake of my mental health, is that it? Youll condescend to sleep with me because you think Im
frustrated and angry -
No!
Stop me when I get to the part thats wrong, he purred. You think Elliot hurt my feelings and
youre just the one to bandage them up. You think Im convinced the coup will fail, and a roll in the
sack will brighten my outlook on life because...why? Because youre special? You think my sleeping
with you will fix this mess, and yet you insist that youre not stupid. Why couldnt we have gotten
the Slytherin? At least shes practical.
Because Dana wouldnt put up with your shit, Delia said, looking up into his face, nearly
spitting with fury. You think if you hurt me then Ill just go away and leave you alone to sulk in
private, but youre wrong. Youre not getting rid of me, Draco Malfoy. I swore an oath when I was
fourteen years old
So its out of loyalty, is it? he bit off and, because she had made a habit of watching him
closely, Delia saw that the malice in his voice disguised his hurt. This is all very heartwarming,
and Im sure you meant for me to melt into your arms the way Finnigan did with your sister, but
its not that easy.
No, she said, taking a step away. Its not, is it. Were both too proud, me earlier today and you
now. Neither of us can admit what we want because...I dont know. Just because.
He twirled the glass in his hands and watched her steadily. She sighed. Id better go, then.
Yes, he snapped, youd better.
Just as she turned from him, the door swung open and Goyle stepped inside, his ordinarily
stupid face even more dumbfounded than usual. Quick as anything, Draco moved up behind her,
his body pressed against the length of hers. Can I help you? he drawled, all tension gone or, at
least, disguised. He was once again the calm, collected aristocrat.
I heard voices, Goyle said.
Yes, Draco confirmed. That would have been because Miss Silvermoon and I were in here together, and we were talking. Voices are a necessary and natural byproduct of vocal communication,
and Id expect... He trailed off at the confusion on Goyles face, and Delia bit the inside of her cheek
and fought to keep a straight face. Draco often made her want to burst out laughing, although it
was usually unintentional on his part. She sensed, though, that this time hed done it on purpose.
He was trying to ease her tension and anger. He had a role to play for people outside the faction,
and right now, she was a prop for that role.
I dont want to interrupt anything, Goyle said, although he didnt move from the doorway.
He just stood, large, clumsy hands hanging at his sides, looking at the man and woman pressed
together in the center of the room.
Then you should have stayed away, Draco said without missing a beat. His old roommates
face creased in concentration as he struggled to twist his mind around that statement, and Draco

O UR L ADY

OF

D EATH

25

rolled his eyes. Is there something you need, Greg?

The Dark Lord sent me, Goyle told him. He wants to talk to you.
Draco nodded. Tell him Ill be down shortly.
Ill wait, Goyle said, looking very nervous indeed. Draco wondered what would happen if he
decided to carry Delia into the bedroom for a few hours. No doubt Goyle would still be standing
here when he came out.
Very well. He drained the last of his scotch and then pulled Delia into a long, heart-stopping,
spine-melting kiss. There was nothing there to tell her that the passion behind it wasnt real and,
because Goyle was watching, Delia leaned into the embrace. Draco tasted like alcohol. He pulled
back and said with a lazy smile, Youll forgive me, wont you? His tone showed that he didnt much
care what her answer would be.
Of course, she breathed, hoping she sounded besotted enough. She hadnt the faintest idea
how to play lovesick. Not that Goyle would be able to tell the difference.
He gave her a brief, mocking smile, then turned and walked out ahead of Goyle, apparently
dismissing her from his mind. Delia was worried. Voldemort had wanted the junior Death Eater to
wait for Draco, to personally escort him down. That wasnt usual. Anxious for his safety, she left
his rooms for the suite she maintained at the Manor.

Draco swept into the cold dungeon room, leaving Goyle in the hall. Voldemort stood alone. You
came quickly, the Dark Lord observed. I dont believe youve ever been so prompt.
I didnt have a choice, did I? he said smoothly, crossing the room. Cool detachment. He could
do it.
I hope you werent busy. Voldemorts red, slit-like eyes narrowed. They nearly disappeared.
Im never so busy that I would put off a summons from you, Draco replied.
The sacrifices disgust you. It was not a question.
There was no point in lying about it. Its the loss of control that gives me problems. We indulge
their baser instincts and turn them into animals.
All men are animals, young Malfoy, Voldemort replied, resting a hand on Dracos shoulder.
Allowing them to indulge their...baser instincts, as you put it, in a controlled environment keeps
them from doing so when it is truly crucial.
You call that controlled? Draco asked. He kept his tone low and slightly subservient. The Dark
Lord allowed him to speak his mind, but never wanted him to forget who was truly in charge.
Voldemort smiled. I do call it controlled. Perhaps not by Malfoy standards, granted, but you
have always had more...self-command....than most. Your impulses are securely locked away, arent
they? His tone turned thoughtful and his hand strayed up to Dracos cheek. Who knows whats
going on inside that mind of yours?
This was getting a little too close. Draco bowed his head, inwardly reeling, his mind struggling
to get a foothold on reason. His eyes fell on the ring and Voldemort raised it to give the young man
a better look. Isnt it beautiful?
Draco nodded in agreement. It truly was. The torchlight caressed the dark stone, sliding sensuously over its curve. The talisman was deep black against Voldemorts white skin. Its an object of
great power, he said, because the Dark Lord seemed to be waiting for him to speak.
Yes. I must begin work straight away to unlock its secrets. The Pendragon will be invaluable
in this. She will know what to do; with my power and hers combined, we will rid the community of
mudbloods and establish a reign that will last a thousand years. I will finally conquer death, when
she joins with us.
Draco raised his eyes from the ring to Voldemorts face. He had to tread lightly. My lord?
You understand me correctly, Draco. It is time to find the Pendragon. One of the candidates is
dead, which leaves two. Soon, I will bring her here and you will join your mind to hers. You were
born to give me final victory over Albus Dumbledore. It is time for you to fulfill your destiny.
Yes, my lord, Draco murmured, nodding. He didnt trust himself to speak any louder, for fear
hed be unable to disguise his anger at being used as a tool of personal vengeance.
You are my most trusted servant, Voldemort told him. When the day comes, you will sit at my
right hand in the Great Hall of Hogwarts castle as we rid ourselves of the communitys impurities.
And Albus Dumbledore, Draco said.
The Dark Lord seemed momentarily taken aback, then he nodded. And Albus Dumbledore.
You will tell me when you find her? Draco asked. After so many years of inactivity, Im eager

26

G ALATEA

to start.
His eyes were so like his fathers, and yet so unlike, Voldemort thought as he watched his second
in command. Luciuss gaze was cold and flat, unctuous and insinuating. This Malfoy, on the other
hand, didnt seem to care what anyone thought of him. He was brilliant and cruel; arrogant, yet full
of something very like anxiety. He tried to look cold, but the Dark Lord detected a latent fire behind
that gaze of gray ice, one that could, at any moment, burst into flame. It hadnt yet; the young man
had attained an astounding level of self-mastery. But all it needed was a spark, and someday...
I will, Voldemort confirmed. You will be the first to know.
Draco nodded in acknowledgment, and the Dark Lord raised his hand. Draco immediately realized that Voldemort wanted him to kiss the ring. He steeled himself against any open displays of
revulsion and bent down, brushing his lips over the cold Otherworldly talisman.
You may go, Voldemort declared. I daresay you have something to occupy your attention this
night. A certain redhead, perhaps?
Draco arched an incredulous eyebrow.
The Dark Lord laughed. Lord Voldemort always knows, young Malfoy. Do not forget. Enjoy your
charming girl as well as you can.
Id hardly call her charming.
He nodded. Then in this we agree. The dismissal in his tone was evident. Without another
word, Draco turned and left the dungeon. Voldemort never failed to put him off balance. He felt
shaken and dirty. He half walked, half jogged through the halls of the Manor until he came to a
door. Hardly knowing what he was doing, Draco knocked an imperious, staccato beat.
Delia pulled the door open, instinct telling her who was on the other side. Draco was so pale as
to be nearly white, his eyes bleak. Come in, she said, moving aside and then closing the door as
soon as hed entered.
He sank onto the bed and leaned forward, resting his head in his palms. He wants to find the
Pendragon.
She knelt on the ground in front of him and looked up between his arms, into his face. Well
handle it. All of us together, the same way weve dealt with all the other stumbling blocks that have
been in our way. Well adapt. Well use his weaknesses against him. We can do this, but not without
you. He opened his eyes and looked down at her, and she was shaken by what she saw. She was
sure that no one, not even Blaise, knew the depths of his uncertainty and desperation. He played
his role so well, was so locked into damage control and strategy that he didnt know how to admit
his fear, to deal with it and put it behind him. Delia rose up on her knees, forcing him to sit up
straight. She took his head in her hands and made him look her in the eye. You were born for this,
Draco. If the gods believe you can do it, why bother doubting yourself? Ill help you every step of
the way. Ill do whatever I can, whatever you need. Not hesitating a moment more, she pulled his
face close and pressed her lips gently to his, tracing her tongue along the seam of his mouth. After
a moment, Draco kissed her back.

When the young man left the room, Voldemort turned and motioned to a small, curtained-off alcove.
The heavy drapes parted and Dracos father stepped into the room. What do you think?
Hes my son, Lucius replied.
Of course he is. The young man looks absurdly like you. His paternity is not what is at
question, Voldemort said with a faint smile. Is he loyal?
I saw nothing to indicate otherwise.
Thats because youre an unobservant fool, Voldemort said.
Lucius didnt even flinch at the insult. Do you think Draco would betray you?
Its hard to tell, the Dark Lord said thoughtfully. He doesnt like the sacrifices. They repulse
him. Hes never joined in the revelry, which is more than I can say for you.
Lucius shrugged. Its his nature. He doesnt like to lose control.
Perhaps...but perhaps not. He was hesitant to kiss the ring.
Its an object of great power, Lucius pointed out, as he said himself. I would be reluctant to
come so close to such a thing.
Voldemort chuckled. You tell lies easier than you tell the truth, my slippery friend. You would
have this ring from me in a heartbeat, given the chance. Lucius opened his mouth to protest and
Voldemort held up his hand. Lord Voldemort always knows. Your son, however...I am not so sure
what he feels about the goddesss gift. He does not covet it, at least not to the degree that you do.

O UR L ADY

OF

D EATH

27

This is a sign of true loyalty, then, Lucius said, desperate to regain at least some of his familys
standing with the Dark Lord. You did make him your second in command.
I suppose, Voldemort allowed reluctantly. Still, the search for the Pendragon will begin tomorrow. An appropriate day, is it not?
My lord?
Voldemort gave a thin smile. Tomorrow is Dracos birthday, Lucius. Dont tell me youve forgotten. January thirty-first; I remember it like it was yesterday.
Of course, Lucius said smoothly.
Where are the candidates now?
The elder Malfoy ticked them off on his fingers, although there were only two. Our sources
indicate that Stella Screwtape is on the continent. Shes working as a desk clerk in a Wizard hostel
in Rome. Apparently, she went on holiday and ran out of money, couldnt afford to get back, so
shes there until she can earn enough to come home.
And the other?
Ginny Weasley hasnt been seen in public since Shannon Cannons death.
The Dark Lords eyes were speculative. Do we know where shes gone?
We believe shes staying with Harry Potter. Lucius knew his lord wouldnt like that. He was
quite correct.
Voldemort drew breath in a long, snakelike hiss. Potter!
Yes, my lord. We could do a midnight raid on his flat. Hell never expect us. Well have her in a
heartbeat.
The Dark Lord shook his head. Thats no good. The boy is too well protected. My Death Eaters
wont be able to come within sight of his home, and as long as she is there, shes untouchable to
us.
Perhaps if we took her family
Not yet. We need to cultivate her good will, not her resentment and fear. Voldemort was silent
for a long time. Lucius waited patiently, allowing his master to plan without interruption. Finally,
the Dark Lord spoke again. We will take Screwtape right away. The German delegation arrives
tomorrow; they will see that we are at least moving forward in this matter. As for Weasley, we wait
and watch.
And what about Draco?
Voldemorts tone was thoughtful. I have my suspicions, nothing more. He has never indicated
by word or action that hes disloyal in any way. I cant help but think, though...
My lord?
We will capture the Pendragon without him, Voldemort declared decisively. Provide Draco with
a distraction of some sort until we have both candidates in custody.
What do you mean by distraction? Would you like him to be in charge of feting the Germans?
Voldemort sighed. That wont effectively capture his attention, not for any length of time. Your
son has a passionate nature, for all that he tries to stifle it. Find him something...consuming.
Something that will occupy his hours and thoughts and dreams. A task, a person, revenge on
an old enemy....Just see that he stays out of our way. I dont want to take any chances with his
devotion to me. Not when were so close.
A/N: Thanks to Danette and DRI, my beta readers, to Bertie for being herself, and to all of my lovely muses at the HP
Pendragon yahoo group. If youd like to join them, point your browser to http://groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon.
Id love to see you there. Danette gets an extra thank you for helping with the chapters first scene. Remember, folks,
feedback makes me a better writer, which translates to a better story for you to read. This story is rated R. The characters
are adults and, as such, occasionally use adult words and find themselves in adult situations. Also, theres some violence
in this chapter. Just so you know.
A/N part two: Has anyone ever told you youd make a great muse? Join the HP Pendragon yahoo group! We have cookies,
outtakes, writing challenges, fanart, and the best group of muses this side of...anywhere!
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon is the place to be.
Next chapter: Ginny and Dumbledore meet for the first time since her departure from the division, Draco turns twenty gan puts Ginny in a precarious situation. Stay
two, Dana starts to put the puzzle pieces together, Mike is Mike, and Morr
tuned!
Thanks so much to everyone who reviewed:
GinnyWPotter, Dobbys Socks, Joyce83, Cranberry27, ProfessorJewels (twice!), Canarielle, Lyrelle, QuillyFeather,
ThomasJ, Zamnaii, Hazel Harman, fuchsia, suze, Lana Potter, Cloudzi, bubblez fairy, MagicalMoonPrincess, Allocin,
equasar, Unregistered, Emily (Go Orange Crush!), Athena, Nicola Six, Thrasia, Ginny Dallaire, Roxy Foxy 1305, Anna
Marie [the calendar feasts are the four major holidays in the Celtic year. Theyre tied to the harvest, the solstices, and the
changing of the seasons. Lughnasa, Samhain, Beltaine, and Imbolc are the four feasts. Ginny was born on Samhain. Harry
was born the day before Lughnasa. Draco was born the day before Imbolc. The Silvermoons were born on Beltaine]. Thanks
as well to everyone who reviewed by email and/or at the yahoo group. Each and every one of you is appreciated. You all are
my heroes.

 C HAPTER T HREE

The Plague of Great Ones

Yet, tis the plague of great ones;
Prerogatived are they less than the base;
Tis destiny unshunnable, like death
Othello, Act III, scene III

Delia stirred, then slowly opened her eyes, a languorous smile on her face. Her satisfaction vanished, though, when she rolled over to face the center of the bed. The other side was unoccupied.
Damn him and his rude, imperious, superior attitude. He obviously needed some instruction on
morning-after etiquette. Leaving without so much as a goodbye...damn him.

Dana was sound asleep when someone grabbed her shoulder and shook. She woke instantly,
grabbed the arm of the intruder, and flipped him over onto the bed. In the blink of an eye, her wand
was in her hand and trained at his throat. Caicer, Caibell, and Callieach Bheirre, Mike swore.
How did you move that fast?
Dana blinked in surprise, then pulled her wand away. What do you think youre doing, knocking
me up like that?
Mike closed his hands around her waist and moved her aside so he could sit up. Ginnys gone.
I just went in to bring her some juice. Her bed is unmade, and shes not there.
Her things?
All over the floor.
What about her car?
Its not in the lot.
Dana smiled. She was happy for Ginny, genuinely happy. Good.
Good ? What the hell do you mean, good? Shes been kidnapped, or
Dana couldnt hold back a snort of laughter. Agent Jezebel, kidnapped ? Impossible.
Her amusement added anger to Mikes worry. Im glad you think this is so funny. I thought she
was your friend. We have to phone the Ministry, or maybe -
Hey, Dana interrupted, did it occur to you that maybe she left on her own?
It obviously hadnt. On her own? That doesnt make any sense. Where would she have gone,
without taking her things?
Dana flopped onto her back and smiled up at Mike. I can think of a place.
His face was blank, then realization dawned, followed by disgust. Youre not serious.
She laughed and pulled his face down until it was close enough to kiss. Its about time, dont
you think?
I do not think. Mike pulled out of Danas grasp and scrambled back into a sitting position.
She doesnt know what shes doing. She
Thats enough. Dana sat up and faced him. Ginny came here like you asked. If she went back
to Harrys, then its because it was her own choice. She was removed from the situation and made
her decision at a distance. And, at this, her voice became stern, youll be happy for her, or Ill
know the reason why.
You cant just

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

29

Im not saying you have to like Harry. For reasons known only to you two, that will probably
never happen. Still, shes your best friend and hes her choice. You owe it to her to respect her
decision.
I cant.
Then fake it. Dana reached for the bathrobe that hung from the bedpost. It was Mikes, but he
was only a few inches taller than she so it fit well. She liked wearing it because it smelled like him.
Even when he was being irritating and stubborn, she still enjoyed his scent. There was something
comforting about it.
Are you serious? You expect me to lie ?
She turned to look back on her way out of the room. Absolutely. You dont have to support her
actions if you dont want to, but you do have to support her. I shouldnt have to tell you this, Mike.
By now, you should have figured out how to be a good friend.
Shes making a mistake. As her friend, its my job to tell her
Harry is a good man. He loves her, Dana interrupted.
Mike leaned back against the headboard and scowled, his arms crossed over his chest. So once
again, he gets what he wants just because he wants it. I swear, if a regular person were given even
half the special treatment hes received over the years
She loves him too, Mike! At this outburst, Mike silenced. Dana continued, She loves him.
Support her for that, then.
She does not .
Weve all known it for years. Youre the only one who cant see it. She loves him and theres
nothing you can do about it. You owe it to your friendship to support her. Why do you care so
much? I dont see why... Dana trailed off and looked at him, lost. Do you still love her?
He swung his legs off the bed and stood, strode across the room to face her. What? Dana, is
that what you think?
What am I supposed to think, when you freak out like this?
He shook his head and gave a small, self-depreciating laugh. It would be hard to still love
someone youve never loved in the first place. I mean... At Danas incredulous expression, his tone
changed. All right, I love Ginny. There. I said it. I love her. Is that what you wanted to hear? He
sounded hurt. But Im not in love with her. How could you even think...Ive never...
You were with her for years.
Mike brushed a tendril of Danas hair back from her face. Those years were the hardest time
of my life. She was there, and she needed me, goddess knows why. She never explained, but I
sometimes felt...I dont know. I needed her too. I still do, but in a different way.
Then be happy for her.
I cant. At Danas expression, though, Mike amended, Ill try my best. And if that doesnt work,
Ill pretend.
Yeah?
He pressed a kiss to her forehead, then another, longer one to her lips. Yeah. Two kisses later,
Mike asked, Are you free for lunch this afternoon?
Dana nodded. Do you want to meet in the employee dining room?
No, said Mike. Lets go to a real restaurant. Im tired of Ministry food.
Its a date then. She knew he was apologizing the only way he knew how.
Ill make up some tea while you shower.
He really could be very sweet and thoughtful, Dana reflected, when he wanted to be.

Harry and Ginny lay, limbs tangled together and wound in the sheets. They didnt speak, just held
each other, both dwelling on their shared dream and the ramifications of what had happened the
night before. As the fiery fingers of dawn streaked across the blue night sky, their eyes closed and,
from sheer exhaustion, they finally fell asleep.

Dana sat in Ginnys office and stared out the window, one hand propping up her chin, the other
twirling a quill. Shed spent much of the past week doing fieldwork, going along on sting operations,
even ones that didnt involve her team. Her hours in the office made her dwell on Ginnys abrupt

30

G ALATEA

departure from the division. Dana was angry. She couldnt help the way she felt, even though shed
known for ages that Ginny would either leave or have a nervous breakdown. And, for goddesss
sake, Ginny had killed one of her best friends. Dana couldnt help but feel a trifle heartless for
begrudging Ginny her freedom after Shannons death.
And Shannon started her along another avenue of thought; one Dana had traveled many times
in the past few days. According to Ginnys file, last week the Death Eaters cornered her outside
of the club and gave chase. Why? Why Ginny? Because there was no doubt in Danas mind that
Ginny had been a deliberate target. It just seemed like too much of a coincidence. At the Beltaine
Ball, too, Death Eaters had been spotted outside the ring of bonfires and once again, Ginny had
been cornered. Then there was the matter of the Muggle incident in the alley behind the pub last
year, the day of Osiriss funeral. It was all there in Ginnys file, documented in her methodical way.
Why had she been the subject of so many kidnap attempts?
Dana firmly believed that these were kidnap attempts since, according to the file, no one had
ever attempted Avada Kadavera on Ginny. Her code name couldnt have been discovered. If that
were true, the Death Eaters would have bypassed kidnapping and gone straight to revenge. Her
family wouldve been dead a long time ago. So what was it about Ginny that made her a target?
Dana might feel betrayed by her leaders sudden departure but, as an Auror, she had an obligation
to keep Ginny safe. To do that, though, Dana would need to discover her secret. She felt like there
was an important piece of the puzzle lurking just behind her consciousness. Something she should
remember but couldnt quite. It was on the tip of her tongue, the edge of her mind. She just couldnt
seem to catch hold...
A knock at the door shook her out of her reverie. It was Agent Saturn, Mike in tow. Mr. Fletcher,
Saturn announced.
I hope Im not interrupting, Mike said. He seemed uncomfortable.
Not at all. I was just trying to remember something. Dana smiled and motioned for him to have
a seat.
He remained standing. Dont think about it and itll come to you. That always works for me.
She picked up a folder. I have to give this to Catherine. Do you mind waiting?
Dont take too long, he said. I feel weird in here.
You do?
It was my fathers office.
Dana didnt know what to say to that. Okay. Ill be back in a moment.
Catherine was reading an owl post when Dana poked her head in. The wax seal on the parchment
was redit was a top-priority message from a team leader. Im sorry, I dont mean to interrupt. I
just need to drop off this weeks time sheets for payroll.
Catherines eyes flicked up from her note. Thats your seconds job, Nimue. Now that youre a
team leader, learn to delegate.
If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself, Dana replied.
Catherine arched an eyebrow. Agent Saturn isnt performing up to your expectations?
Of course he is, Dana said, quick to defend. Its just...I dont know...I dont want to get out of
practice for when Ginny comes back.
Catherine motioned to the scroll on her desk. You can talk to her about that yourself, later this
afternoon. Agent Midas just owled to say that he has vital information and needs to speak with me
as soon as possible. He and Jezebel will get here soon. Youll be nearby when they arrive.
That would give Dana just enough time to grab a quick lunch with Mike. Absolutely.
Good. Catherine took the payroll folder and handed them to an intra-office owl. It flew off to
the accounting department, timesheets clutched in its beak.
Dana shifted on her feet, unsure how to excuse herself from the room. Catherine spared her the
trouble. Dismissed, Nimue. Be in your office ninety minutes from now.
Yes maam.

They woke around noon. Harry scribbled a note to Catherine while Ginny showered and dressed.
Then, as he took a turn in the shower, Ginny made toast and poured two glasses of juice. It wasnt
much of a morning-after breakfast, but toast was the most edible thing in her repertoire. Her
mother often despaired of her culinary skills.
Harry had no comment on the meager fare. He spread his toast with strawberry jam and didnt
seem to notice that there was nothing else to eat. Well go to the Ministry first so I can tell Catherine

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

31

about the dream.

You wont mention that I had it too, Ginny said sharply.
He waved his hand for her to sit. Of course not. Anyway, itll be a chance for you to collect your
stuff from your office.
I dont think I have any stuff.
Everyone has stuff, Gin, he said, starting on his second slice of toast. Im sure Dana has been
tripping over it the past week. Shell want you to get it out of the way.
Okay. Ginny didnt want to go back to the division, not ever again. But she wasnt going to talk
her way out of it, that much was obvious.
Then, said Harry, well go to Hogwarts.
Itll be a waste of time, I can tell you that right now.
He shook his head. Dumbledore has a right to know. Even you have to admit that.
Ginny sighed. Fine. Whatever you want. If itll make you feel better to talk to him, then Ill go
along. I havent seen my brother in a while, at any rate. Thisll give me the chance to pop in and
say hello.
Harry nodded. That couldve been a lot more difficult than it was. I told Catherine wed be there
at one thirty. Ill do the washing up, since you cooked breakfast.
Ginny thought that the word cooked was perhaps a bit much, but she didnt argue. She wanted
gan. Tomorrow was Imbolc, the first
to get these visits over with so she could speak with Morr
calendar feast of the year. Tonight the Otherworld would be open to her. The goddess would tell
her what she and Harry had seen in their dream, and how to go about it. Let Harry put his faith in
Dumbledore if he wanted to, but Ginny knew the true source of power in the Wizarding world, the
silver-blooded goddess who couldnt be less similar to the aged Professor.

Catherine waited in the lobby. Ginny gave a curt nod. The division heads smile faded at her prized
Aurors cool greeting. Its true then? Youre not coming back?
Not for all the gold in Gringotts.
Catherine shook her head. I wont pretend to understand you. Ive never seen an Auror so
talented, and yet so absolutely unsuited for the job.
Its a paradox, Ginny said sarcastically.
Midas, we can speak in a moment. Jezebel
You can call me Ginny now. I do have a name.
Harry nudged her with his elbow. Youre being rude. Stop it. He was not graced with a reply.
Ginny, Catherine corrected, youll have to wait here. Someone will come along to escort you
back. I believe Nimue has gathered your things.
See, everybody has stuff. Still, he got no answer.
As he followed Catherine through the door, the division head told him, Wait for me in conference
room three. Ill be along in a minute.

Dana enjoyed having lunch with Mike. He was always full of funny stories about his day, and if he
wasnt as interested in hearing about life as an Auror, she couldnt quite blame him. At any rate,
he never failed to leave her in stitches. She thought hed missed his calling; he should have been
a stand-up comic. He sometimes reminded her of Seamus that way, although in temperament the
two were really quite different. He didnt mention the conversation theyd had that morning, and
she didnt bring it up either. After her meal, Dana settled into her new office with every intention of
plowing through the mountain of paperwork Ginny had left her.
She had only been at it for half an hour when a soft knock came at the door and Catherine
stepped in. Dana smiled and waved for her boss to have a seat. How are you settling in? the
Division head asked.
All right. Its kind of intimidating, but Ill get used to it.
Take your time, Catherine said. You have some big shoes to fill. Speaking of, I need you for a
minute. Theres a job that has to be done; I hope you can take care of it.
Sure, Dana said, setting her quill back in its holder and standing. Whats going on?
Jezebel and Midas just walked in. She needs to collect her personal items, and he needs to
speak to me about something.

32

G ALATEA

Dana stared. Her personal items? You mean shes really not coming back?
I know we all hoped that shed change her mind, probably you most of all. Still, are you really
surprised that this is how things have turned out?
No, Dana said softly, remembering the wasted look behind Ginnys eyes in the last weeks of
her Auror career. What do you need me to do?
Shes a civilian now; shell have to be escorted back here. Id like you to...take care of her. Make
sure you bring your wand.
Sorry?
Take care of her. Catherine looked at Danas blank face for a moment before realizing the agent
had no idea what she was talking about. She knows too much, Nimue. Shes a font of classified
information. If she were ever captured by the other side, we might never recover from the damage
she could do.
Ginny wouldnt ever tell anything, Dana said automatically. Not ever.
They have ways of opening the mind, tortures too horrible for us to even imagine. I need you to
Obliviate her.
Dana didnt like that at all. Its wrong; you know it is. She trusts me. I cant just erase her
memory.
Its policy, Nimue. Its for the best.
I dont want to.
I dont care. Im ordering you to. Id do it myself, but I need to talk to Midas. I want it done by
the time he and I are finished.
Dana knew that there was no way to get out of it, so she reluctantly nodded, picked her wand
up from where it lay on her desk, and tucked it into the holster at her side.
Ginny waited in the lobby of the divisions office space. Harry and Catherine had closeted themselves in a conference room, but Ginny couldnt go back without an escort. She felt her friends and
colleagues nearby, just on the other side of the door, but she was no longer one of them. She didnt
miss it one bit.
A smile broke across Ginnys face when Dana stuck her head out into the waiting area. Im
sorry I left in the middle of the night like that. Ill bet Mike was a bear when he woke up.
He wasnt happy, Dana allowed.
Ginny asked, How are you?
There were so many things Dana wanted to say. She wanted to ask how her former team leader
could strand her like this, in a position of such grave responsibility. She wanted to know what had
finally given her the courage to quit. Most of all, though, Dana wanted to ask how Ginny could, in
all good conscience, abandon the fight, leave the light side to flounder along without her help and
protection. She was Agent Jezebel. They needed her, but she had abandoned them. In spite of all
this, the words that came out of her mouth were a simple, Fine, thanks. And how are you? It
wasnt at all what Dana had meant to say, and she was surprised to hear the words spoken in her
own voice.
Ive been better, Ginny said, thinking of the dream, and the balance. Then she thought of
Harry. But Ive also been worse.
Dana held the door open and Ginny stepped into the main office. Ive put your things in a box.
There wasnt much. There really hadnt been. All of Ginnys clutter had been work paraphernalia:
scrolls, files, forms, manuals. Upon moving into the office, Dana had been surprised at Ginnys
lack of personal items. Shed had a spare cloak hanging in her closet, a framed picture of her family
(plus Harry and Hermione) taken at the grand opening of the Diagon Alley branch of Weasleys
Wizard Wheezes, a packet of cigarettes, and a small photo of Mike that alternated between smiling
cheerfully and sticking his tongue out at the viewer. Dana knew that Ginny and Mike were close
friends - that Ginny was probably Mikes closest friend - but she also knew their history and couldnt
help a small twinge at finding a photo of him in her office. She had put those thoughts aside, though.
Ginny and Mike were over, romantically speaking, and Dana would never come between Mike and
his best friend. Shed never considered herself the jealous type and, anyway, she knew which one
of them hed choose.
Dana reached out, but Ginnys hand grasped the office doorknob first. Wow, she said, surveying the room that, up until a week ago, had been hers. Youre a lot neater than I am.
I like to keep everything in order, Dana replied, leaning back on the door to shut it. That way,
nothing gets lost.
But life is a lot less interesting. Ginnys smile was thin, but it was still there. She spotted
the cardboard box on the floor in the corner and bent to pick it up. Dana looked at Ginnys back

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

33

as she drew her wand. It would be so easy to do it now; she wouldnt have to see Ginnys face,
the momentary flash of betrayal that would give way to the blankness of the memory charm. But,
no, she couldnt do it like that. She respected Ginny. Whats more, she liked her. She may have
abandoned the light side in their most dire time of need, but she was still Agent Jezebel, and
shooting her from the front seemed the least Dana could do.
Ginny turned, box in hand, and saw Danas wand trained at her chest. For a moment she was
stunned, but then Machas words rushed through her mind. Their power is unnatural....She poses
no threat to you right now. Had the day come when Dana did pose a threat? The box dropped to the
ground and her arm snaked out, catching Danas wrist. Their gazes locked and held, brown to gray.
Slowly, Ginny pressed Danas arm back, bending it at the elbow, twisting it at an unnatural angle.
Danas face betrayed no pain, although it must have been nothing short of agony. Just before her
arm snapped, Dana released her hold on the wand. It clattered to the tile floor and Ginny let up
the pressure, but didnt release the younger woman. What do you think youre dong? She didnt
shout, but her tone still commanded a prompt, truthful reply.
Its policy, Dana said, repeating Catherines words from earlier. You need to be obliviated; you
know too much.
Ginny didnt speak, break eye contact, or release Danas arm. Dana couldve fought, but didnt.
She wanted Ginny to understand that she was an unwilling participant in this exercise of division protocol. Im under orders. Its not as though I have a choice here. I dont expect you to
understand.
Dont jump to conclusions, muttered Ginny, feeling that Catherine had betrayed her trust,
inviting her back to retrieve her box and then saddling Dana with this repulsive task. I understand
better than you think.
Dana was too wrapped up in the play of emotions through Ginnys eyes to catch her words.
Sorry, what did you say?
Forget it, she sighed, realizing that arguing with Dana would do nothing to change the situation. Shed only be wasting her breath. Just forget I said anything.
Danas eyes widened and she stared at her friend with a new intensity. What? She was
swamped with a nearly overwhelming sense of deja` vu; there was something she should remember...once again it was there in her mind, but she couldnt quite reach it. It was important, a clue
to the puzzle, a very important piece...and then it was gone.
Ginny remembered the day shed told Dana her secret, then obliviated her. Her words just now
had stirred Danas blocked-off memory of that Christmas evening. Well, she had once erased Danas
memory; it was only fair that Dana get to perform the same spell on her. What goes around comes
aroundit was one of her mothers favorite phrases. And, anyway, Otherworldly power or no, Ginny
knew there was no way that Dana would cast a charm strong enough to actually have any effect.
Dana had no reason to believe that a regular-strength spell wouldnt work, and if Ginny could play
obliviated for a few minutes, she could still walk away from the situation with her memory intact.
Ginny released her hold on Danas arm. The younger woman sucked in a breath as her nerves
screamed with relief at the sudden loss of pressure, but she maintained control and bent to pick
her wand up from the floor. Youll let me do the spell?
Ginny gave a wry smile. Is there any way Im walking out of here otherwise?
No, Dana answered honestly. Under no circumstances would Catherine allow her to leave the
Division without having her memory erased, even if she needed every auror in the vicinity to hold
Ginny down. Ginnys pride required that it be done this way, in private, by someone she knew and
trusted. Dana could certainly understand that.
Where should I stand? Against the wall?
Dana gave a small laugh. Its not a firing squad, Gin. Its just a little memory charm. You wont
feel a thing.
And even if I do, I wont remember it after.
No, Dana said quietly, you wont. And, with that, she pointed her wand at the auror she
respected above any other, this young woman with whom shed always felt a kind of mysterious
connection. Obliviate.
The memory charm slammed into Ginnys chest with enough velocity to knock her backward.
She crashed onto the desk; files and stacks of paper scattered, ink bottles tumbled to the ground
and shattered, and Ginny couldnt hold back a cry, more from surprise than pain, although she felt
a healthy amount of both. As though in slow motion, Ginny felt the memories of her days as an
Auror pull away from her consciousness into the dark places of her mind where she might never
find them again. The silver fire flared inside. Ginny laced it around the retreating memories and
used it to jerk them back and fasten them in place. The effort made her cry out a second time.

34

G ALATEA

Dana scrambled across the room, slipped once on a stack of paper, and then looked over her
desk to where Ginny lay on the other side, dazed, sprawled across the floor. Oh my bloody god and
fuck. Im so sorry, Gin. I didnt think...I have no idea how that happened. I didnt mean... Dana
had a sudden, terrible thought. The spell had come out so hardhow much had she erased? Can
you tell me your name?
Ginny didnt answer. She just lay on the floor, eyes slightly unfocused, and tried to breathe. She
felt like shed been hit in the chest with a Beaters club and knew her memory had been saved by
only the narrowest of margins.
Her silence terrified Dana. The Auror scooted around the desk and crouched down next to Ginny,
helped her into a sitting position. Do you know where you are? Can you tell me who I am? Whats
your birthday?
Um... She couldnt stop gasping for breath long enough to talk.
Dana groaned in horror. Harry was going to kill her. Dont worry, well get you to St. Mungos
right away, she reassured while unbuckling her belt to get her emergency Portkey. The mediwizards can perform memory charm reversals, I think. I hope.
Now was the time for Ginny to pull it together and play along. She pasted a look of confusion on
her face. Memory charms? What are you talking about? Dana, keep your clothes on!
Danas hands froze. What did you just call me?
It is your name, isnt it? Ginny was still a bit unsteady as she pulled herself to her feet. What
would you rather I call you?
And do you remember your name?
Ginny Weasley. Why? Have you forgotten it?
And your birthday?
Samhain, 1981. Why all the questions all of a sudden?
No reason. Dana was swamped with relief. That had been a close call if there ever was one.
Privately, Ginny felt the same way.
Ginny checked her watch. Its been nice talking to you, but Harry must be almost done with his
meeting.
Dana nodded. You can wait for him in the lobby, if youd like.
All right.
Ginny had the door open and was halfway into the hallway when Dana said, Dont forget your
box.
Her smile vacant, Ginny took the container from the floor where shed dropped it. You know,
you really should clean this place up. I cant imagine how you find anything at all, when all your
files are on the floor.
Dana laughed. She couldnt help it. She was so glad that the inadvertent strength of her charm
hadnt caused her friend any permanent mental damage. Its a new filing system. Its all the rage
in America.
It figures. Walk me out?
Absolutely.
Theyd just reached the door to the waiting room when Ginny turned and faced Dana. The dazed
look in her eyes had faded; she once again appeared lucid. Ill stop by your flat later to get my
clothes. I left them in your spare room.
Of course.
How is Mike, really?
Dana sighed. About how youd expect.
That bad?
Dana nodded.
There was an uncomfortable beat, and then Ginny cleared her throat. Ill see you this evening
then. Im going up to Hogwarts to see Ron, so Ill come by after.
Hogsmeade has a huge Imbolc festival. Youll have to take a look.
Id been planning on it.
Let me know how it is, then. Dee and I were born on Beltaine, you know. I have a soft spot for
calendar feasts.
Ill just bet you do, Ginny replied under her breath.
Dana talked on, Ive been meaning to go to the Hogsmeade Imbolc celebration since I left school,
but Ive always had to work. This year isnt any different.
Youll get all the details tonight.

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

35

Another uncomfortable beat, and then Dana said, I have to get back to work.
Ginny smiled as Dana turned and left with a mumbled goodbye. Good. Let her be uncomfortable.
It served Dana right for that lethal memory charm. What had she been thinking? Any normal person
wouldve had her entire brain wiped clean by a spell that strong. Or did it have something to do with
the sacrifice last night, and that Otherworldly power that Dana carried with her? The balance had
been upset...she poses no threat to you now. But she will someday. The words had been implicit in
Machas statement.
By the time Harry appeared, Ginny had worked herself up to a state of grave anxiety. The sooner
they left for Hogwarts, the sooner she could get to the Otherworld and demand an explanation from
gan.
Morr

Delia paced in the hall for a minute then, before she could change her mind, pushed the door open
and strode inside. Draco glanced up from his pile of scrolls. This is my private study. What part of
private dont you understand?
She shut the door behind her and stood in front of the desk, hands on her hips. You owe me an
explanation.
He held her eyes for a moment, then looked back down at his work. Im busy.
Youll make time for this.
If you want to talk to me, you can make an appointment just like everyone else, or you can wait
until tomorrow night.
Tomorrow? Why? What are you doing tonight thats so important? There werent any Death
Eater activities planned for that night, and Draco wasnt the type to go to the pub with his mates,
if he had any mates besides Blaise. Delia didnt remember the last time he had an evening out, but
she thought it had probably been the Beltaine ball. And even that had been purely business.
Its my birthday. He affixed his seal to the bottom of a document and moved on to the next
one. My mother has arranged a celebration. It would be bad form for me to miss.
Delia shook her head. Thats not good enough. When Draco continued to ignore her, she leaned
over the desk and slammed her hands down on his document, spreading her fingers wide to keep
him from reading.
Dracos face was a study in irritation when he raised his eyes to hers. Believe it or not, the
Death Eaters are not a social club. Being second-in-command is time consuming work, especially
with the Germans showing up this evening. I have things to do.
You left without saying goodbye.
His irritation changed to disbelief. I beg your pardon?
After a night like last night, you just dont leave without saying goodbye. Its
Youre going to give me a lecture in manners, Silvermoon? He leaned back in his chair and
laughed. You all but threw yourself at me. Beggars cant be choosers, they say, although I wouldnt
know.
I threw myself at you? You came to me!
A mistake Im regretting more with every passing minute. If you have such a problem with me,
next time Ill go to Pansy. Shes always up for a bit of fun, as you pointed out yesterday.
Delia clenched her hands into fists and fought back a scream of frustration. You could do that,
Malfoy. She forced her voice to remain calm and noted with satisfaction his small grimace at her
use of his last name. But would she give you what you need?
He pasted a smirk on his face. Some strange, self-destructive impulse made him say, Ive always
been pleased with her performance.
Delias voice dripped with derision. Im not talking about sex. Im saying, if you ever show up at
Pansys room in the same state you came to mine last night, what would she do?
He didnt know the answer to that question, but he knew what Pansy wouldnt do. She wouldnt
put his demons to rest with devoted reassurance and unflagging confidence in his abilities, as Delia
had. All right, Draco allowed, next time Ill wake you up to say goodbye.
If Delia was surprised as his sudden capitulation, she didnt show it. Instead, she raised an
eyebrow and said coolly, Next time?
Tonight after my party? Ill have been putting a good face on the Pendragon matter for hours.
His nerves would be shot by the end of the night. He knew it, as did she. The stakes were higher
than ever before, and the stress was taking its toll on him.
Delia met his eyes straight on. Actually, I have plans tonight.

36

G ALATEA

With whom?
Thats none of your business. She couldnt tell him she was meeting her Auror sister.
Oh. The syllable was expressionless, giving nothing away, betraying none of his thoughts. His
mask was firmly in place.
I just came here today to
Lecture me.
Instruct you.
So when you said yesterday that youd do whatever you can, whatever I need, you meant only
when its convenient for you?
What are you talking about? Delia didnt remember her exact words from the evening before.
Things had happened so quickly; it was all a blur.
Im talking about tonight. His voice was quiet but firm, his eyes intent on hers.
Delia sighed. Tonight then. Ill be in my rooms after your party if you want to talk.
Dracos posture relaxed with something that might have been relief. He rubbed his eyes, exhausted. I daresay Ill take you up on that.
Delia laughed. She couldnt help it. He was acting like she had just freely offered to see him,
rather than having been manipulated into it.
In a little over three hours, this house is going to be full of supporters of Grindelwald and their
descendents. Youll excuse me if I dont see the humor. His relief was gone, replaced by simmering
anger.
Delia shook her head, still laughing, and Draco stood, his expression thunderous. What the
hell is so goddamned funny? Dont you take anything seriously? Do you understand what, exactly,
is at stake here? Because if you dont, Ill be happy to tell you. If the Germans
I get it, Draco. The Germans arent funny, not at all. You, however...do you ever listen to
yourself?
He blinked, confused. Listen to myself? Im not sure I follow.
Delia smiled. We can discuss it tonight, if you like. Ill leave you to your work, okay?
He sank back into his chair and looked up at her. Tonight then.
She gave a reassuring nod, then left his alone with his scrolls and thoughts.

Dana had just finished tidying her office when Catherine pulled the door open and entered without
knocking. Rather than asking if Dana had obliviated Ginny as instructed, the division head ordered,
Gather your team. Youre in the field in thirty minutes.
What? Why? Dana didnt recall ever being sent on a mission without a thorough training and
briefing first.
Midas dreamed about the Dark Lord last night. He remembers that there was a sacrifice. Your
team will do cleanup and evidence collection.
Ive never been to a sacrifice site before, Dana protested. Professor Vector had died while Dana
was still in specialization training.
Your team has the most experience of any in the Division, Catherine said. Theyll know what
to do. Let Agent Saturn take the lead if you feel uncomfortable. You have thirty minutes.
How long will we be out there, do you think? It was already late afternoon.
Catherine arched an eyebrow. Why? Do you have something better to do?
Dana remained silent. She couldnt very well say that she was meeting her Death Eater sister.
Catherine looked at her watch. Twenty-nine minutes, Nimue. Get moving.

Ginny folded her arms across her chest as the spiral staircase wound up to the Headmasters office.
Do you think Danas memory charm came out with so much force because of whatever happened
last night? Harry asked.
Ginny said, I dont know. Its possible. It was probable, in actual fact, and she fully intended
gan later.
to ask Morr
We should But before Harry could tell her what they should do, they reached the top of the
stairs and the door swung open.

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

37

Harry, the Headmaster said from inside. I received your owl this morning. Catherine Connor
tells me theres been another sacrifice. Are you Just then, Ginny walked into the room and
Dumbledore stopped mid-sentence. She hadnt been in his office since the day after the Dementor
attack and hadnt had any contact with him at all since she left school. Hello, Ginny. This is a
pleasant surprise.
Dumbledore. It might have been a curt greeting, bordering on rude, but at least she was
speaking to him.
The Headmaster motioned to a small settee, and Harry and Ginny sat. Dumbledore took an
armchair across from them, then conjured a pot of tea and three cups. What can you tell me?
Not much, said Harry. The dreams are always hard to remember. But this sacrifice was
different from the others.
How?
I cant describe it. Harry was quiet for a moment as he searched for words. The feeling was
different. I dont know how to explain.
Ginny? Dumbledore turned to her, his tone gentle. Is there anything you can tell me?
No. There was a moment of silence, then Ginny realized Dumbledore and Harry both waited
for her to elaborate. She said, I dont remember much about it either. But there was something
different, Harrys right. The magic was much more powerful. The balance...
Yes? Dumbledore prompted.
Its thrown off. I can feel it.
Voldemort is meddling with forces beyond his control, the Headmaster said.
Or forces beyond his control are meddling with him, which seems much more likely, all things
considered, Ginny corrected.
Dumbledore looked taken aback. I beg your pardon? Even Harry was surprised.
Theres so much more to this than the dark side against the light side, Ginny said, impatient
at their shortsightedness. This is how its playing out here, but the Otherworld is in conflict too.
gan and Macha She stopped the moment the goddesses names left her mouth. She had no
Morr
business discussing them here. It wasnt her place to tell the Headmaster about the Otherworld
gans express permission.
without Morr
She could see in Dumbledores eyes that he understood. Very well, he said. Is there a way
for us to discover whats going on? The threat is snowballing; we need to stop it before it grows too
large to combat.
Harry shook his head. Severus Snape is the highest placed mole we have. If he doesnt know,
theres no way to find out. Maybe theres a spell or some kind of potion...
Ginny said, Tonight is the Imbolc festival. Ill go to the Otherworld and see what information I
can get from the goddess.
Harry turned to her. Im not sure I like you going there on your own, if theyre in conflict like
you say.
She rolled her eyes. Your concern comes a little late. Im there at least once a week.
Are you serious? he asked. Is it safe?
No, she replied, but I still go. For reasons I havent figured out, Morr
gan is very concerned with
keeping me alive. You dont need to worry.
Dumbledore cleared his throat to interrupt their conversation. There were some things he had
wanted, needed, to say. She was finally in his office. Shed taken the first step to reconciliation.
He would take the second. He owed it to her to meet her halfway. Ginny, he said, I was sorry to
hear about Shannons death. I remember her from her days at Hogwarts, and I want to express my
condolences to you, as well as to Gwen and Ria.
Ill bet you do, Ginny muttered.
Harry groaned. And theyd been doing so well...
Dumbledore hesitated at her sarcasm, then pressed on. And I wanted to tell you that I understand why you left the Division. I want to make sure you know that Im sorry for pushing you into
being an auror, that it was probably the hardest thing Ive ever done. I didnt like it any better than
you did, but it was the only way for me to actively involve you in the fight of the light side. You
needed to learn what the training taught. But you were hurt, and it was not your choice, and Im
sorry for that.
Ginnys mouth fell open in surprise, and then she shut it with a snap. Youre sorry?
He nodded. I hope we can move beyond our past. Its important that we can have a good
working relationship, because
Ill accept your apology

38

G ALATEA

You will? Dumbledore interrupted.

When you can give back the five years of my life stolen by you and your cause. When you give
my best friend back. And not a minute before.
Ginny, Dumbledore said patiently, you have to look to the future and be ready to face what
lies ahead.
Or else ImWhat was it you called me when I said I didnt want to join the division?selfish and
self-centered, I believe were your words.
Harry looked back and forth as though he were a spectator at a tennis match.
Dumbledore said, I just wanted you to know
That youre very sorry for making me an Auror. I dont have to listen to this shit. Harry, come
find me when youre done. And, with that, she left. The door slammed shut behind her.
Give her time, Harry said as he refilled the old mans teacup. Shannons only been dead a
week. Everything is still too fresh. Once shes a little more removed from the situation...
She was an angry girl whos grown into an angry woman, Dumbledore sighed. Of all the
Weasleys who couldve received that diary, why did Lucius Malfoy have to choose the one with such
an important destiny?
Because Percy wouldve put lecture notes in it, Harry guessed.
Dumbledore smiled at the week joke, but his eyes were still troubled. Youll let me know what
she learns in the Otherworld tonight?
Of course, Harry replied. Im still an Auror. You know where I stand. Im behind you as much
as I can be. He drained the last of his cup and stood. Id better find her.
Check the Arithmancy classroom the Headmaster suggested.

As Dumbledore predicted, Harry found Ginny in the Arithmancy classroom, sitting in an empty
desk chatting with Hermione. She seemed troubled, but Hermione hadnt asked why and Ginny
hadnt volunteered any information.
Harry knocked on the open door as he walked in. Both young women looked up and smiled.
He gave Hermione a brotherly hug, then slid into the desk next to Ginny and threaded his fingers
through hers. Hermione raised her eyebrows and Harry gave a very small nod. Just enough to tell
her...as his meaning dawned, Hermiones grin intensified and she said, This calls for a celebration.
Ginny, who was still thinking of Dumbledore, frowned. What does?
Imbolc, Harry said. He brushed his lips across her knuckles and smiled. Do you and Ron
want to go to the festival tonight, Mione?
Wed been planning on it. I really should stay to grade the fifth years homework, but...
You work too hard, Ron said from the doorway. He kissed his wife hello and then turned to his
best friend. Hi, Harry, Gin. When he moved closer to give his sister a hug, Ron spotted Harrys
hand entwined with Ginnys. His freckly face broke into a grin. Harry laughed and Ron said, Its
about time, you two. He leaned down and whispered to Ginny, You couldnt have waited another
week? Now I owe Fred five Galleons.
You...what? she gasped.
Ron ruffled his sisters hair, then reached his arm around Hermiones waist and anchored her
to his side. Are you two going to eat in the Great Hall? he asked. Dobby told me that the elves
are making a special meal for Imbolc eve.
No, Ginny said. Sitting at the high table with Dumbledore would push her beyond all mental
endurance, and she needed to save her strength for the Otherworld.
Harry understood. Well eat at The Three Broomsticks and then meet you in front of Weasleys
Wizard Wheezes, all right?
Well be there, Ron promised. He kissed Hermiones cheek and said, Even this one is taking a
night off, workaholic that she is.
Thisll give you enough time to get to the Otherworld before they show up, Harry said.
Good idea, Ginny replied. Wed better go then. Its already getting dark.

Dana had been wandering around these woods for half an hour, searching for the sacrifice site. Her
feet were all but frozen, and her team members didnt look much better. Still, with a stubbornness

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

39

that wouldve been more at home in a Gryffindor, she pressed on, didnt allow them any rests, didnt
suggest they go back to the Division and try again in the morning. Ginny never had trouble finding
the toxic magic and neutralizing it, and Dana was determined to show that she could do this job
just as well as her predecessor had. She wasnt aiming to do the job better; for all of her Slytherin
ambition, Dana was a practical person and knew that surpassing Ginnys skill as an Auror would
be impossible.
Inspiration hit her out of the blue. She had an edge that Ginny didnther Old Magic. Dana
pulled on her small silver spark, fanned it until it grew into a small flame, then used it to extend
her perception. She searched through the woods until she hit a wall of magic that shouldnt have
been there. Dana pushed inside, and was instantly sorry that she had.
The black magic pulled on her power; it jumped to life and jerked her mind inside, dragged her
to the place where that dark ritual had been performed the night before...the twilight woods melted
away as a series of pictures flashed before her eyes.
A woman, fierce and tall, with long red hair, driving a sword into Ginny Weasleys chest, tearing
Ginnys blue ballgown, a mortal blow.
Creatures, dark and twisted, inching across an open plain and falling upon an army of beautiful,
ethereal warriors. On one side of the field was the woman whod stabbed Ginny; on the other, one
who bore an astonishing resemblance to the first, but for her face which was twisted with malice.
Voldemort, holding his hand aloft. A black ring on his fourth finger glittered in the light and he
laughed.
Ginny and Draco Malfoy, hand-in-hand in a room Dana didnt recognize, surrounded by women
in gauzy white gowns and crescent moons tattooed on their foreheads. They looked at each other,
wide-eyed, then Draco leaned down and whispered in Ginnys ear. Whatever he said caused a slight
smile to flit across her face.
Next, Dana saw herself, with her twin, both of them sweaty, disheveled, and bleeding, as though
after a fight. Behind the Dana of the vision, positioned just outside of her line of sight, stood Harry,
his wand drawn and aimed at her back. Then, he fired.
The visions came faster now
Ginny and Draco screaming.
Ginny pulling Harry into a passionate kiss.
Harry and Draco pulling their wands on each other.
Mike looking at Dana from across a room, then turning and leaving without a word.
Draco tackling Ginny. She crashed headfirst into the ground, and he landed on top of her.
Harry catching Ginny just as she was about to fall.
Delia looking into a mirror with Ginny standing behind her. Suddenly, Delia turned and swung,
a blow that Ginny ducked with no trouble. Ginny spoke, an insolent smile on her face, and Delias
expression creased in rage.
Draco, Harry, and Ginny standing in a forest, talking to a centaur.
And then, the beautiful red-haired woman with the twisted, malicious look in her eyes. She
looked straight out at Dana, extended her hand, and whispered, Mine.
The woods snapped back into focus. Dana looked around, dazed, and realized that she hadnt
fallen behind the group. These sights had all passed in a moment, the mere blink of an eye. This
way, she called to her team. She followed where her power led, and they trailed behind.
A vision experience like this couldnt pass undiscussed. There was only one person in the world
with whom Dana could talk about something of so much importance. It was a good thing she was
meeting Dee tonight.

Draco looked at his watch. Gods, but he was bored. These people barely spoke English. Voldemort
had paraded them through the dungeons so they could admire how many Aurors were being held
prisoner, and then past a special cell, set apart from the rest, where Stella Screwtape had cowered
and sobbed for most of the night. Hardly Pendragon behavior. He might not have known Ginny
Weasley very well from school, but he thought it was a fair guess that shed never beg for mercy.
Not for herself, at any rate. How anyone could think there was a chance that sniveling mess could
be the Otherworldly warrior was beyond him. Although by this time he was fully aware of the color
of her blood, Voldemort kept up the Screwtape-as-Pendragon charade for the Germans. However,
Ginny Weasley was the one they were looking for. At this point, all the Death Eaters knew it. It was
a race to see who could get to her firstDraco or the Dark Lord. A race Voldemort didnt know he
was running.

40

G ALATEA

Draco had Mark watching Potters apartment, Eliot at the Ministry, Pansy at Diagon Alley, and
Neil at Hogsmeade. Theyd find her. He just hoped it would be sooner rather than later. Everyone
in his faction was prepared to evacuate the Manor at a moments notice. Theyd been on high alert
ever since Screwtape bled red and Voldemort had declared Ginny to be the one he needed.
Draco was tired of his birthday party. He couldnt fully enjoy himself; the stress was too much.
He was keyed up and nervous. Something to take his mind off of their situation, even for a few
hours, would be more than welcome. Blaise could handle any problems that might come up. Draco
just needed a distraction.
All but a very few of the British Wizards had retired, pleading exhaustion, leaving him alone with
the foreigners. Draco didnt speak German. They all talked amongst themselves, and had all but
forgotten his presence. He looked at his watch again. He had at least three hours before Delia came
back from her date...or whatever it was she was doing. Privately, he thought shed made it up to
keep him from taking her for granted. He might as well put that time to good use. He still had a
mountain of paperwork to do.
Draco indicated that he was going to take his leave, and said the one phrase hed managed to
pick up. Auf Wiedersehen.
A chorus of voices rang back to him. He supposed they were telling him to have a good night, or
to sleep well, or other such pleasantries. He nodded and smiled, shook a few hands, then escaped
to the sanctuary of his study and tried not to think about Ginny Weasley, to wonder where she was
right now, and if Voldemort had found her first.

Ginny stood in front of the oak tree that grew on the banks of the lake. Harry asked, Youre sure
thisll work?
She nodded. Its how I got there on my birthday during sixth year.
I remember, he said. You came back soaking wet. I was worried out of my mind.
gan dropped me in the lake.
Morr
She paced around the tree, and Harry eyed it skeptically. How did you do it then, exactly?
I just...sort of hugged it, I guess.
Its not technically the calendar feast until tomorrow, though. Do you think itll still work?
gan? If she wants me in the
Ginny shrugged. Do you think things like that matter to the Morr
Otherworld, shell get me there, natural laws be damned. Its one of the perks of being a goddess.
gna deities. To most
I guess. He didnt think hed ever get over her casual mentions of the Morr
people, the goddesses were remote and invisible, watching over wizardkind from afar. For Ginny,
though, they were people she knew on a personal level. It was an unsettling reminder that Ginny
was different from everyone else. She was the bridge to the Otherworld, a place where only she
could go, and he couldnt follow.
She wound her arms around his neck and drew him down into a long kiss. Ill be back soon,
she whispered against his mouth. I love you.
I love you too, he murmured.
She smiled, kissed him once more, then stepped out of his embrace. She reached for the tree, and
vanished the moment her fingers touched the bark. Harry couldnt hold back a shout of surprise.
His end of the link stretched out, and was blocked by darkness. She was nowhere in this world.
Now there was nothing to do but wait.

gans hand closed around her upper arm with enough force to cut
The moment Ginny landed, Morr
off circulation. She tried to pull away, but the goddess held her. Its nice to see you too, Ginny
said.
In response, the goddess backhanded Ginny across the face. Ginnys head snapped to the side
and she sucked in a sharp breath at the explosion of pain. She raised her free hand to her cheek;
gans rings had cut her skin. That was
her fingers came away smeared with silver. One of Morr
uncalled for.
This is not a game, Virginia, the goddess snarled. Last night, the stakes were raised higher
than ever before and what were you doing? Instead of guarding the balance, you were copulating
with your protector.

T HE P LAGUE

OF

G REAT O NES

41

It wasnt like that. You know it wasnt. How was I supposed to know what Voldemort - The
goddess swung a second time, and Ginny just managed to duck the blow. She wrenched herself out
gans grasp and stumbled back a few steps, putting herself out of reach.
of Morr
gans face contorted with rage. You wouldve known if youd found your other protector as
Morr
I told you to do nearly six years ago. What in my name have you been doing all this time?
Well, Ive been an Auror... Ginny began, but it sounded weak even to herself.
Your destiny is not something to be trifled with, Virginia. Things will not fall into place just
because the Universe has decreed them so. Destiny is potential, that is all. But if you dont fulfill
your potential, if you dont do the things that youre meant to do, when youre meant to do them,
then the opportunity is lost forever and will not be presented a second time. Why havent you found
your other protector?
The only answer Ginny could think of was, Dumbledore told me not to.
gan, Virginia.
And you fly against my orders because the old man told you to? I am the Morr
Im not your friend, or your Professor, or your team leader. I am the Phantom Queen and I will not
gan seemed to grow, become more terrible. Her hair blew
be disregarded. With each word, Morr
about her, sparked and crackled with power. She was too bright, too awesome to look at. Ginny
lowered her eyes. When she raised them again, the goddess was again back to her usual self.
Ginny asked, Whats going on? What happened to the balance? Could it really have been
prevented?
No one ever tells what could have been, Virginia. Not even I know that.
They faced each other in silence for a moment, then Ginny asked, What now?
You refused to find your protector on your own, so I will give you a push in the right direction.
A bit of help.
Thank you.
gans mouth twisted with sadistic anticipation. Dont thank me yet, Virginia. Perhaps this
Morr
will make you understand; if I tell you to do something, I will be obeyed. She trailed her hand over
Ginnys cheek, a butterfly-light caress that healed the silver cut.
The look in the goddesss eyes made her nervous. What are you going to do?
Goodbye, Virginia. It will be a while before you see me again. Remember, above all else, to trust
yourself.
The ground crumbled under Ginnys feet and she dropped through the earth. In the blink of an
eye, she was near the ceiling of a richly paneled room. Ginny crashed face-first to the thick carpet.
She groaned at the impact. A flurry of voices swirled around her in a language that wasnt English.
Ginny rolled over to face the ceiling and saw two dozen men standing in a circle, bending over her,
astonishment plain on every face. Her shirt bunched up around her waist; she realized too late that
her tattoo was plain for all to see.
Another round of talk; it sounded like German. Ginny could only pick out one word, repeated
over and over. Jezebel. Then came some nasty laughter, and another word she knew. Crucio.
Ginny clenched her teeth together and fought back a scream.

Authors Note: Sorry this one took so long to post, everyone. Between my thesis, spring break, and getting sick, my
free time has been short lately. Thanks to Danette and DRI, the best beta readers a girl could want. Thanks to The Elder
Wyrm for sending me a get-well card and to Bertie, Emma, Evilkarky, and Heidi for their good wishes and supportive
messages. Thanks as well to my muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group. If youd like to join them, point your browser to
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon. Id love to see you there. Remember, folks, feedback makes me a better
writer, which translates to a better story for you to read. And now, on with the show.
A/N part two: What happens when Draco and Ginny come face-to-face? Find out in chapter four!
Thank you so much to everyone who reviewed. You all are my heroes.
Zandith Owens; ThomasJ; Pottergirl; Anna Marie; RoxyFoxy1305; Dash and Stash; adrianblaze; Lana Potter; Sasery
[twice!]; Lily Evans Jr.; Lupe Silverwing; Radical Ravenclaw; Marna; Dragon Eyes; Cloudzi; leprechaun babe; Dracoshottie;
Athena; Silvermane; Calypso; SilverCatofBast; Thrasia; Jen [Yup, Galatea is part two in a three-part story. Theres plenty
more to come.]; Michelle Ravel; Exploring Hogwarts Castle; and everyone who reviewed over email and at the yahoo group.
Each and every one of you is appreciated.
To quote Barb, please be a responsible reader and write a review. Feedback makes me a better writer, which translates
to a better story for you to read.
If you want to be part of a great bunch of people, the HP Pendragon yahoo group is the place to be. We have outtakes,
cookies, fan art, writing challenges, and lots of fun conversation. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon is the
place to be. Id love to see you there.
Drop me a line anytime at irina@schnoogle.com. I love getting email and I always write back.

 C HAPTER F OUR

Two Dragons
Hes a cold-hearted snake
Look into his eyes
Hes been telling lies...
He dont play by the rules
Girl, dont play the fool now.
Paula Abdul

Harry waited outside the Three Broomsticks for at least half an hour before he was spotted. He
pulled up the collar of his coat, kept his head ducked down low, and tried to blend in. Unfortunately,
his mop of hair was rather distinctive. Someone eventually noticed.
Its Potter! Harry bleedin Potter! a man yelled.
Harry looked up, startled, and a flashbulb went off in his face. Dozens of photographers crowded
around him, shooting their cameras, shouting questions.
Harry, wheres Ginny Weasley?
What is the status of your relationship with Miss Weasley?
Is it true that you two were married in a secret ceremony in the Dominican Republic?
Is she really having your baby?
Mr. Potter! Look this way!
Over here, Harry!
He shoved his way through the crowd, pulled open the door to the pub, and elbowed his way
in. It was packed with revelers for the calendar festival, but not a single agent of the press was
allowed inside. Madame Rosmerta had special wards put on the building: customers only. Not to
be dissuaded, the paparazzi shot photos through the windows. Harry could hear the popping of
their flashbulbs, the clicking of their film. He took a seat in the corner, facing the rear of the dining
room. Let them photograph the back of his head, if they were of a mind.
He hated this part of his life. All the attention, for something he couldnt even remember doing.
He felt like a fraud, being held up as the hope of the wizarding world, when in fact Ginny was the
one they all should be looking to. Their love and admiration belonged to her.
Harry ordered a Butterbeer and waited. Ron and Hermione would know where he was. The
moment they saw the press theyd realize hed gone inside to wait. Ginny would be back soon; shed
know where to find him as well. He sighed as he thought of her reaction to the tabloid journalists
in the street. She hated being the center of attention, and would probably go around the back way
the moment she saw them. It was one more thing he loved about her; hed never have to worry that
she was with him for the attention. Shed be getting enough of that on her own, soon enough.
Its a circus out there, Hermione said as she slid into the opposite side of the booth. Her hair
was mussed from pushing through the phalanx of reporters.
Rons smile was wicked. Whats this about you and Ginny running away and having a baby?
Harry rolled his eyes. I havent the faintest idea. Today was the first Id heard of it.
No doubt, Hermione said, her voice sympathetic.
Still, Ron said, refusing to let it drop. The Dominican Republic is nice, Im told. Warmer than
here, at any rate.
Anywhere is warmer than here, Harry said. Have they left yet?
Ron leaned out and looked towards the windows. Nah. I dont think theyre going to, either,
until they get a photo of you and Gin together. Everyone knows shes staying at your place. Its
been in all the papers. My mum is livid.

T WO D RAGONS

43

Harry was troubled. He placed great value on Mrs. Weasleys opinion of him. Is she really?
At the papers, prat. Not at you. All theyve printed since Shannon died is that you and Ginny
are shacking up, or secretly married, or having triplets. Theyve camped outside the Burrow for
days, shouting questions at my parents whenever they come and go. How does it feel to be the
future in-laws of the Boy Who Lived?
Are you serious? Why didnt you say anything? Harry felt awful. This wasnt how he wanted
people he cared about to be treated, but he didnt know how to make it stop.
Ron, shut up, Hermione said, kicking him under the table. She turned to Harry. Its not so
bad as all that. Hes teasing you, mostly. There have been some photographers, but nothing too
bad. Itll die down soon, and theyll find something more interesting to talk about.
Where is Gin, anyway? Ron asked, craning his neck to see if his sister was somewhere in the
pub.
She stepped out for a moment, Harry lied. Shell be back any second.
Stepped out? Hermione asked. What for?
Who knows? Harry replied blandly. He waved a waiter over and ordered a second Butterbeer.
Ginny might be thirsty when she returned.
Harry was only halfway through his drink when the darkness around Ginnys end of the link
lifted. She was back in this world. The pub was only a fifteen-minute walk from the school; shed
be there soon. He used the edge of the table to pry the bottle cap off her drink, then poured it
into a frosted mug, so it would be ready when she arrived. The glass was only half full, though,
when every muscle in his body locked. The bottle slipped from his hand and crashed to the floor,
shattered into a thousand pieces, spraying his shoes with Butterbeer and foam.
His friends stared. Are you all right? Hermione asked, eyes wide. What is it? Is your scar
okay?
Harry stumbled to his feet. Ginny is in trouble.
In trouble? Ron asked, sliding out of the booth. How do you know? You said she just stepped
out.
I just know, Harry said. He looked to the front of the pub, but it was still crowded with press.
Come on. We have to find her. He threw a few sickles on the table, drew his wand, and ran for the
back door. He didnt have to look to know that Ron and Hermione would follow him, as they always
had.
Ginny was nowhere to be found. They combed the crowds, called her name, and Hermione even
did a tricky locating charm shed learned at Kelliwic, but to no avail. Ginny wasnt in the village.
Harry was out of his mind with worry. Wherever she was, she was in terrible pain. It could even
have been the Cruciatus Curse; hed been on the wrong end of that spell a few times in his life, and
knew what it felt like.
Relax, Hermione told him, ever sensible. Maybe she ran into someone and forgot to meet up
with you at the pub.
She didnt. Harry knifed his fingers through his hair and tried to think clearly. Someones
taken her.
You dont know that. You dont even know that shes in trouble, Ron pointed out.
I do! Harry shouted.
His friends were startled. How? Hermione asked quietly. She looked at him as though hed
gone round the bend, but she had the tact not to say as much.
Im Harry didnt know how to explain. I just know. They have her, Ron. I dont know how,
but they do.
Lets think where she couldve gone, Ron said, his strategic training coming to the fore. Gwens,
Rias, the Burrow, Mikes...
Exactly, Hermione said in a placating tone. Lets look in those places before we jump to
conclusions. She might have run into one of her friends, gone home with them without thinking
about it....
How likely is that, really? Harry asked. Why wouldnt they understand? Every minute they
spent looking in a place where she wasnt was a minute lost that they couldve spent actually finding
her. She never wouldve gone anywhere without telling me; she just wouldnt have.
Probably not, Ron acknowledged, but we have to check. He was worried about his sister. It
wasnt like her to just disappear. He was equally worried about his best friend, though, who was
looking quite wild and not a little dangerous. And how could Harry have known that Ginny had
vanished? Come on. The sooner we rule out friends houses, the sooner we can go to the division
and start a real search.

44

G ALATEA

Draco was just setting his seal onto the last document when someone knocked on his study door.
Come in, he called.
Howe, one of their German guests, stepped inside. His accent was thick, but his English was
precise.
Are you all right? Draco asked. The older mans eyes were bright and his cheeks were flushed.
Howe replied, The Ministry law enforcement officials botched a raid on your home.
Draco frowned. When?
Three hours ago. Perhaps four.
Draco wondered if the German was drunk. Best to humor him. I see. And how exactly did this
happen? None of the alarms were tripped. The wards are airtight, I assure you.
An Auror dropped into the billiards room. She appeared out of thin air. A failed apparition. She
must have missed her coordinates. I can only assume that her comrades have abandoned her to us
since, as you said, none of your alarms have sounded.
Dracos eyes were now as round as saucers. This happened four hours ago, and youre only
now telling me? What the hell have you been doing all this time?
Howes smile dripped with sadism. Only what came naturally.
Draco leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. His tone was icy cold. And
that would be?
Crucio, of course. We tried Imperio, but she fought it off.
What else?
Howe dropped into a chair on the other side of the desk. Shes mostly...unspoiled. A few broken
ribs, perhaps. Nothing more serious than that. Your Dark Lord has provided women enough for us.
We thought wed save this one for you. Call it a birthday gift from the entire delegation.
Draco thought of Delia. A willing partner was so much more appealing than an unwilling one.
No thanks, he said. You can have her.
But you havent heard the best part, Howe said, that grin creeping across his features once
again. I guarantee youll want this one.
I doubt it.
Shes beautiful, the German tempted.
So was Delia. Im not interested. Not tonight.
One look at her and youll change your mind.
I dont think so. The man was starting to irritate him.
Dont you want to know why?
Howe had to be drunk. Im not going to change my mind, Draco explained patiently. Shes all
yours, really.
She has a tattoo right here, Howe said, pointing to his own hip. A silver sword...
Draco jumped to his feet. Are you serious? his voice was hoarse, his face etched with disbelief.
Good gods above, what a birthday present. The best hed ever received.
Howe nodded slowly. Agent Jezebel, in the flesh. Dropped right into your billiards room.
Where is she now? Draco asked, his expression as sadistic as Howes had been.
In the dungeon. Shes out cold. Crucio stops being fun when theyre unconscious. They dont
scream.
Oh, hed make her scream before the night was out. But the dungeons...Dracos lip curled in
distaste. It was dirty and cold down there. He was going to do this right. Hed spent too many
sleepless nights planning his revenge on the Auror whod been the scourge of them all. Thats no
good. Hang on a second. He pulled the bell and a house elf scurried in.
Master Draco wants something?
Draco said, Mr. Howe is going to fetch a prisoner from the dungeons. Bring her to the east wing,
fifth floor. You know what to do.
The elf trembled. Yes, Master Draco. His eyes filled with tears at the thought of what Master
Draco was going to do to the poor lady.
Oblivious to the elfs distress, he continued, Once youve finished, go to Snapes lab and bring me
a love potion. One with strong aphrodisiac properties; the strongest he has. When Delia Silvermoon
gets back, tell her Ive been unavoidably detained.
Howe chuckled. Enjoy yourself tonight. Ill tell your father not to expect you for breakfast.

T WO D RAGONS

45

Oh yes, Draco would enjoy this immensely.

Ginny sat in the center of the gigantic bed, her knees drawn to her chest, and stared straight ahead.
The last thing she remembered was the dark room, and the mocking German voices. Shed woken
up here. It didnt take a genius to figure out why theyd moved her. Apparently, curses were not the
only tortures they decided to use on Agent Jezebel.
The moment she woke up, Ginny had examined her new prison. It was a huge room, with a
square dining table, several armchairs and sofas arranged before an ornate fireplace, a wardrobe,
a freestanding oval mirror, a sideboard against the wall, and an adjoining bathroom. Ignoring the
persistent pain in her side that she knew meant broken ribs, Ginny had examined every inch of
those walls, covered in wood paneling. The room had no door, no windows, no secret passages, no
discernable way of getting in or out. She hadnt the faintest idea how she had come to be here, but
she dreaded what was going to happen with a fear fathoms deeper than what she had felt in the
billiards room. That, she could handle.
Without a doubt, the dominant piece of furniture was the bed. It reminded her of the one shed
gans home in the Otherworld; this one had to have been at least ten feet on a side,
seen in Morr
covered with a spread of dark blue satin. It must have been made for a giant. Ginny felt like she was
sitting in the middle of an ocean of fabric. The bed had tall posts and curtains that could be opened
or closed, as the sleeper wished. Ginny had pulled them half way shut, and made herself very small
in the shadows. She knew she couldnt avoid what was coming, and she had been trained to deal
with this very eventuality. Still, she hadnt expected that it would be like this. Trapped in an ornate
prison with no doors, left alone to anticipate the imminent violence; it was the worst torture of all.
Then, she heard a noise.
She dropped her head, not wanting to look but unable to stop. Out of the corner of her eye, and
through the curtain of her hair, Ginny saw a panel in the wall dissolve and a man walked in. She
couldnt tell much about him, except that he was tall and had the distinctive silver-blond hair of a
Malfoy. Her hands fisted convulsively. She had figured that they were going to rape her, but to send
Lucius...it was her worst nightmare.
The wall closed up as soon as he was inside the room, and the man leaned against it. He didnt
approach her; just stood and took in her small frame, curled up in the darkness. Ginny felt a small
bit of satisfaction; he thought she was broken, defeated. She had already accepted that he would
rape her, but damned if she was going to make it easy for him. With the element of surprise, she
could cause some serious harm. Ginny tilted her head a bit more. Thanks to the shadows created
by the curtains, she got a clear look without letting him see any of her.
Her blood froze. It wasnt Lucius. It was the only Death Eater who was, in fact, worse. Draco.
How much harder was this going to be with someone shed known as a child? Shed watched him
play Seeker opposite Harry when he was only twelve years old, for gods sake. He was Voldemorts
right hand man; everyone knew it, but no one could prove it. She hadnt spoken to him since the
Beltaine ball, but she knew his reputation.
Draco Malfoy was a hedonist to the core, and yet always with an element of cold control, always taking advantage of every situation. She knew he had a brilliant strategic mind, and that
he completely lacked anything resembling a conscience. He had rocketed through the Death Eater
ranks, and it wasnt because hed won Witch Weeklys most eligible bachelor award six years running, breaking the record previously held by Gilderoy Lockhart. It was because he was ruthless,
arrogant, formidably intelligent, and power was his drug of choice.
A sickly sweet, tangy smell stung Ginnys nose. Her eyes drifted to the goblet in his hand. She
knew exactly what it contained. A love potion. He brought a love potion. How much worse could it
get? Not only was he going to force her, but he was going to turn her body against her and make it
a willing accomplice in the assault. Her sanity would be in shreds by morning.
For a moment, Ginny seriously considered killing him. She could do it without even breaking a
sweat. A sharp twist of his neck, or even a quick, wandless Avada Kedavra, and that would be the
end of him. But what would happen when the others discovered her in this room with his body?
Or, if she managed to get out, how would she make it through the mansion without being caught?
Killing him would be her death sentence. There was no way she could fight off all the Death Eaters,
plus these Germans, and live to tell about it, and there was no way Harry would be able to get here
in time to help. When she thought of Harry, her heart constricted inside her chest. She had to stay
alive; that was her only priority. She had a responsibility to stay alive.
But a love potion! The edges of Ginnys mind began to fray in panic, although she remained

46

G ALATEA

curled in a ball, head down. Let him think she was passive. Shed take any advantage she could
get.
Draco watched at the girl who waited for him on the bed. It was hard to believe that this was
truly Agent Jezebel. She looked so small. He had always thought that a woman who could bring in
so many dark wizards must be built like an amazon. He had expected her to be six feet tall, covered
all over in bulging muscles. Not this tiny, forlorn figure. She knew why he was there; she wasnt
stupid. But she was afraid. He felt a sort of satisfaction at that. Draco very much looked forward
to exacting his revenge on the one who had so decimated the ranks of his followers. And Howe had
said she was beautiful, which was certainly an added treat.
Look at me, he said, in a tone that showed he was used to being obeyed. Jezebel didnt move.
He walked toward her, his slow, measured steps muffled by the thick carpet. He was going to draw
this out as long as he could, go as slowly as possible. He relished the game of cat and mouse, and
sincerely hoped she tried to fight him before she drank the potion. That would make the outcome
much more satisfying.
She shrank back, retreating further into the shadows that cris-crossed the bed. Draco taunted,
I must say, Jezebel, that youre a bit of a let down. I didnt expect the Ministrys most formidable
auror to cower, although I rather like this side of you. He slowly slid one of the curtains aside. You
can taste it, cant you? The fear, the anticipation. Its sour on your tongue, like blood. Id see it in
your eyes too, if youd look at me. You think...bloody fucking hell! The candlelight spilled through
the open hangings and across her bent head. Only one young woman of his acquaintance had hair
that peculiar shade of red. Could it be? After all his attempts to abduct her, was it possible that
she had fallen into his lap?
At his sudden outburst, Ginny jerked her head up, raising her eyes to his. Draco slammed the
goblet down on the night table. Damn you, Weasley. Damn you to hell! He turned on his heel
stalked to the mirror, and stood there, back to her, head down, for a long moment as he fought for
control. Taking a deep breath, he turned and walked back to the bed. Why the hell did it have
to be you? Of all the people it could have been, it had to be you. He jammed his hands into the
pockets of his robe. He spoke now in a low voice, as much disappointed as annoyed. Ive been
waiting years to exact this revenge, and now....
He took in her battered countenance. Both of her eyes were blackened, her lower lip was puffy,
and the swelling around her chin indicated a broken jaw. She was allover bruises, the dark purplegreen obscuring the buttery freckles that normally flecked her nose and cheekbones. Draco shook
off his shock and forced himself to think clearly. A complete change of plan was in order. Agent
Jezebel was one thing, but Ginny Weasley was quite another.
He crawled across the bed towards her, and she recoiled violently, scrambling away until her
back pressed against the headboard. Draco pulled out his wand, and she held up her hands as
though to ward off a curse. If it were anyone else, hed have laughed, but there was nothing funny
about this. Im just going to fix your face, he said slowly, as though he was talking to someone
who was poised to jump off a cliff. Im just going to fix your face, and then were going to talk.
Ginny plainly didnt believe him. She kept her hands up, and he knew she could do just as
much damage with them, magical and otherwise, as she could with a wand. He didnt want to find
himself on the wrong end of an unforgivable curse. Draco said calmly, All right then. Im going to
put my wand down. She watched him lower the wand to the coverlet. Then, in a motion so swift
she barely had time to respond, he jerked it up and said, Medicor!
Ginny didnt wait to hear what the spell was; she reacted the moment she detected his movement.
A silver light shot out of her palms and hit him squarely in the chest, hurling him off the bed. As
he pulled himself off the floor, Ginny realized that he had, in fact, performed a healing charm. She
opened and closed her mouth experimentally; her jaw was still a bit sore. Other than that, though,
her face felt fine. The bruises and black eyes were healed. Draco sounded disgruntled; Do you
always assault people who try to help you?
He got no response. Shoot first and ask questions later. Typical Gryffindor. Howe said they
broke your ribs. Can I heal them without any attempts on my life? Still she was silent. He was
going to have to fight tooth and nail for every inch of ground he gained with her, but Draco wouldnt
have it any other way. Anything worth having was worth working for, and he had been planning
this particular campaign for nearly six years.
The wand has to touch you for the spell to work, he said. It didnt; he had fixed her jaw just
fine, after all. But he had to get closer to her. He didnt want to have this conversation from across
the absurdly massive bed. Im just going to crawl over there and heal you.
He hadnt moved more than an inch, however, before her palms were up again and she was
looking at him with the wildness of a caged animal. She was very close to panic. Im not going to

T WO D RAGONS

47

hurt you. I promise, he said with every ounce of sincerity he could muster.
Her eyes flicked to the love potion, and then back to him. Draco twigged. Ill be right back. She
stiffened when he grabbed the goblet, but then stared as he walked into the attached bathroom and
dumped its contents down the sink. He set the empty vessel on the sideboard as he crossed the
room and crawled back onto the bed. Take that as a sign of good faith, he told her. Now let me
fix your ribs.
Ginny didnt lower her hands, but her fear visibly lessened as he removed the potion from the
equation. Draco knew that wouldve been the worst part of it for her: the idea that her body would
be willing, even as her mind fought him. It was a non-issue now; she didnt know it, but he had no
intention of causing her physical harm. She was too valuable for what she was, and he needed her
mind intact. The torture was over, and the manipulation had begun.
He touched the tip of his wand to her side and softly said, Sano. The magic flowed into her and
knit her bones back together. Ginny took a deep breath, and prodded the spot with her fingers. The
pain was gone. The moment the spell and been performed, Draco threw his wand across the room.
It struck the wall near where the door had appeared and landed on the floor, the sound muted by
the thick rug. Her eyes widened at his sudden movement and Draco braced himself for another
shot from her hands, but none came. Now Im unarmed. Do you believe yet that Im not going to
hurt you?
She plainly didnt. Draco couldnt help but feel a bit flattered, that his reputation among the
Aurors was so black that even the most dangerous of them was frightened at the thought of being
in his power. But he didnt want Ginny to be afraid of him. That wouldnt do at all. He reached for
her; her eyes widened and she extended her palms once again. He froze, his hand hovering a bare
centimeter from her cheek. You dont have to be afraid, he said quietly, his gray eyes intent on
her face. I give you my word, and you have no reason to believe I wont keep it.
To his acute surprise, she brought her hands to his wrist. Slowly, without speaking, she slid
his cufflink from its mooring and set the piece of silver on the bed. Draco remained silent, curious
as to what she was doing. Ginny carefully rolled up his sleeve, each motion deliberate. Her fingers
never touched the skin of his arm, but he felt them pressing through the fabric of his shirt. One
more fold, and his mark was revealed, livid against the pale of his skin. She looked at it for a
long moment, and then raised her eyes to his, their expression both accusing and resigned. She
would not believe a word that came out of his mouth, as long as he wore Voldemorts brand. His
promise was worthless because he was a Death Eater. She hadnt spoken, but her actions were
more eloquent than words ever couldve been.
Suddenly, and without knowing why, Draco brought his hand to her cheek. Her eyes widened,
and he knew she was about to pull away and very likely blast him again, but the silence was rent
by the shriek of a crow. What the hell! he exclaimed, looking around the room. There was no way
a bird couldve gotten in here. At the noise, Ginny squeezed her eyes closed. That sound could only
mean one thing, and the prospect was too horrible to contemplate. A half second after she realized
what was happening, Draco had the same epiphany. Look at me, he ordered for the second time
since he entered the room. She kept her eyes shut. His laughter mocked her. All right, have it your
way. Ill wait. You have to open them sometime.
gan, it seemed, had indeed dropped her right on top of the second
Ginnys mind raced. Morr
protector, and the moment Ginnys eyes met his their souls were going to link. She felt physically ill
at the idea of having part of Draco Malfoy inside of her, of giving him a piece of herself. But, at the
same time, there was no way she was going to get out of this situation. The goddess had put her
here, and, just like Harry, he had been born to fill this role. She could only face it head on. There
was no other way of doing this and still maintaining her pride.
Ginny looked up at him, and his mouth curved up in a satisfied smile. The smirk dropped from
his face, however, as he felt himself open to her. As had happened with Harry so many years before,
Ginny felt part of herself being torn away; the cavity in her soul was immediately filled by something
that was the essence of Draco. In that moment, she saw everything that he was, everything he had
ever done. For no more than a breath of time, all of him was open to her. Just as soon as it had
started, the moment was over.
Ginny looked at him in mute horror, and then jerked away and scrambled off the bed, running
for the bathroom. Somewhere in the noise of her retching, Draco thought he heard a muffled sob.
He lounged on the bed and watched her through the open door. He supposed it wasnt the most
flattering reaction, but he couldnt blame her. After she sicked up what little food shed eaten in the
past day, Ginny sat on the floor for a long moment, and then pulled herself to her feet and walked
back into the bedroom. She didnt come near him.
Draco looked at her for a long moment. She was no longer battered, but her clothes were torn

48

G ALATEA

and her hair was matted with grime from the dungeon. He said, Im going to leave now, and when
I come back Ill bring food. In the meantime, you should take a shower. Ill have the elves bring
you fresh clothes. He slid off the bed and walked toward the wall to retrieve his wand. Feeling the
question in her mind, he turned and said, Its an ingenious prison, really. Anyone can get in, but
you cant get out unless you have a mark, or are a house elf. Or, he added thoughtfully, unless
you decimate the place.
Ginny spoke for the first time. Her voice was scratchy, low, and deadly serious. You think I
couldnt raze this building to the ground with a thought? You think I couldnt bring it crashing
down and bury you and the rest of the filth?
He smiled. Theres not a doubt in my mind that you could do exactly that. But youd never,
because youd also bury the people were holding in the dungeons. Could you really condemn them
all? Not to mention the fact that its in the best interest of balance to keep me alive, and you know
that Dana would never forgive you if something happened to Delia.
He was right on every count, damn him. He knew every twist and turn of her mind, could now
predict her reaction to nearly every circumstance. She hated him.
Draco paused, then asked, In the billiards room, were there any wizards you knew? His tone
was nonchalant, as though the question didnt matter.
What?
Was there anyone in the room who wouldve recognized you?
They all recognized me.
As Ginny Weasley, I mean.
She thought for a moment. Goyle was there.
Senior or junior?
Junior. Hes the only one who wouldve known who I am.
Draco nodded thoughtfully. Clean yourself up, Ginny. Ill be back soon. He pressed against
the wall and was gone.
Ginny stood alone. She remembered how Harry had been when their link had first opened up;
the way his soul had merged with hers until she had figured out how to keep them separate. She
honestly thought shed die of contamination if Dracos spirit ever bled into her, which meant that
putting up a wall was her first priority. She could have it done by the time he returned.
But then, a wild, Gryffindorian plan occurred to her. She was bound to Draco for life now, like
it or not. If Harry bled into her, perhaps it would work both ways. And if enough of her leaked into
Draco, he could be persuaded to let her go. It was a risk, but Ginny didnt have any choice. Shed
leave the link wide open, and hope that it didnt take him too long to realize that he couldnt keep
her locked up in here. She was needed elsewhere, and it was her only chance to escape.

Draco jogged down the hall and pulled open the door to the solarium that his faction had claimed
for their own. They looked up as he walked in, taking in his energetic expression, straight posture,
and bright eyes. He was more animated than hed been in weeks. Hed shed his frustration and
anxiety for his familiar confidence. The old Draco, the one who oozed charisma and brilliance, the
one whod recruited so many of them to his side, had returned.
Were back in the game, he announced. Call the others home. Paul, go to the kitchens and
have the elves make up dinner for two. Sarah, go to the billiards room and get the younger Goyle
right away. Bring him to my office; dont take no for an answer. Grace, the second Eliot walks in
the door, send him to the study as well. Blaise, come with me.
They stared, openmouthed. Draco, a young man ventured cautiously, whats happened?
Whats going on?
In just a few sentences, Draco sketched in the events of the past few hours. Youre telling me
shes right down the hall? Blaise asked, incredulous.
Thats exactly what Im telling you. Voldemort has no idea. As long as she hides behind the
name Jezebel, we can keep him in the dark long enough to make her see things our way.
Andrea said, Theyll want to kill her in the morning. They only gave her to you for a night....
So Ill tell them I liked her, Draco said, his cheeks flushed with excitement and the thrill of
a challenge. It had been so long since hed matched wits with someone who was truly his equal;
hed been mentally stagnant the past few months, and felt energized by the imminent psychological
battle. Ginny wouldnt know what hit her. Ill tell them I want to keep her for a while. Do you
honestly think anyone will say no? Especially when they know the potion is slowly driving her

T WO D RAGONS

49

mad?
You gave her a potion? Blaise demanded.
Of course not! But Howe thinks I did, and itll get back to Voldemort. Its all part of the cover
story. He looked around the room, met every persons eyes. They were bolstered by his confidence;
his supreme assurance had been missed in the past weeks. We have the upper hand. For once in
this whole bloody mess, we finally have the upper hand. Stay on alert; you never know what could
happen. Still, he didnt think anything could go wrong. Not now, when things were finally going
gan for this gift. He was sure the goddess had been
so right. Draco sent a silent prayer to the Morr
behind it; there was no way the Pendragon would ever miss her apparition coordinates.

When Goyle lumbered into Dracos study, he was slightly taken aback. Draco was there, of course,
but Eliot Downing and Blaise Zabini flanked him on either side. Eliot and Blaise didnt smile, Draco
did.
Greg, Draco said, coming around the desk to shake the hand of his old classmate. How are
you?
Fine, Goyle grunted. Hed never been one to talk much, and had never quite known what to
do with Draco. The Malfoy heir was the same age as he, but much smarter. Goyle always felt
slightly dizzy after talking to him; Draco knew so many big words, and even though Goyle didnt
always understand what he was saying, Dracos tone told him enough. Malfoy held him in contempt
because he was slower than most, and for that Goyles admiration mingled with resentment and
jealousy. Still, Draco was the Dark Lords second in command and was now greeting Goyle as
though they were old school chums, the best of mates. Goyle wasnt bright enough to be suspicious
at this change in attitude; he was only flattered that someone high in the Death Eater hierarchy
was smiling at him. Maybe it signaled a change in luck, or even a promotion!
We go way back, dont we, Greg? Draco asked, careful to use small words. His smile was
almost heartbreaking in its sweetness. No one could see it and imagine that he considered Goyle
anything less than a brother.
Yes, Goyle grunted.
And youre loyal to the Dark Lord, right? Draco asked.
Goyle was slightly upset that Draco even had to ask. Yes! Did somebody tell you I wasnt?
Of course not, Draco said smoothly. I told the Dark Lord that you were loyal. His most loyal
servant is what I called you.
Really?
Its true, isnt it, Blaise?
Absolutely, Blaise confirmed, and a small smile tinged his features too.
Goyle seized on this opportunity; Draco would be impressed with his inside knowledge, would
even recommend him to the Dark Lord. The thought of an audience with He-Who-Must-Not-BeNamed was enough to send Goyles heart racing; he hadnt been face to face with the Dark Lord
since his initiation day. Hed planned on going to Lucius with the news, but Draco was much better;
his rank within the Death Eater hierarchy second only to the Dark Lord himself. Draco, Goyle
said, Agent Jezebel is here, in the house!
Dracos eyes widened. Really?
And shes not just Agent Jezebel. Shes really Ginny Weasley! The Pendragon our lord has been
searching for! I was the only one in the room who recognized her.
Draco clapped Goyle on the back and grinned. This is excellent news! Who else have you told?
No one, just you. He was sure to get a reward out of this.
Blaise let out a little sigh of relief, but Draco didnt betray at all what he was thinking. Greg,
youve done very well, telling me this. I promise Ill get on it right away.
And you...youll recommend me to him? Youll tell him that I was the one who recognized her?
Absolutely, Draco said, oozing smooth reassurance. I wouldnt be surprised if he wanted to
reward you personally.
Goyles eyes widened. It was beyond his wildest dreams. Really?
Im sure of it, Draco said. But before then, I have a job that needs to be done. Its very
important; I couldnt ask just anyone. He looked into Goyles eyes and said, all earnest seriousness,
Would you do this for the Dark Lord? I need someone I can trust.
Goyle nodded fervently. You can trust me. I serve the Dark Lord.
Excellent. Ill make sure to mention that youre charged with this task. Hell be very pleased to

50

G ALATEA

hear youre the one I asked.

Goyle swelled with pride. What do I have to do?
Draco picked up a roll of parchment from his desk. Here. This has everything youll need to
know. The instructions would send Goyle on a wild goose chase across half of Europe. And, of
course, I dont need to mention that this requires absolute secrecy.
What? Goyle asked.
Dont tell anyone, Greg. Thats very important.
No! Goyle agreed. Id never!
Draco smiled again, that heartbreakingly sincere smile. I know youd never. Youre a good, loyal
servant, Greg.
Thank you, Goyle said. Thank you so much for letting me do this for him.
What are friends for? Draco said. Ill see you soon.
He embraced Goyle, and escorted him from the room. The moment the door closed, the smile
dropped from Dracos face. He turned to Eliot. Kill him.
Eliot nodded. I understand.
The second he sets foot on the continent. He can not come back here alive. Do I make myself
clear?
Crystal.
When Eliot, too, had left, Draco turned to Blaise, who grinned. That was inspired. Well done.
Draco smiled back. Do you smoke?
Blaise was surprised at the question. Um, no. Why?
Do you know anyone who does?
He thought for a moment. Nome, I think. Yeah, Im pretty sure he bummed a fag off someone
last time we were at the pub.
Draco asked, Could you find him for me, and ask if I can have a packet of cigarettes? And a
lighter too, if he has a spare. Otherwise, Ill make do.
Blaise frowned. Youre not thinking of taking it up, are you? Because, you know, its really bad
for you. Your lungs get all black and your clothes smell
Yes, thank you, Draco interrupted with a grin. Your concern is noted. Its not for me, prat, its
for my guest.
Your...oh, right. Her.
Now Draco laughed outright. Yes, her. Who the hell did you think I was talking about?
Nothing. Never mind. Ill be right back, then. Blaise scooted around his friend and, with one
last, triumphant grin over his shoulder, disappeared into the hall. Things were finally looking up
for them. Draco was going into the lions den. It was all on his shoulders now; there was nothing
for Blaise and the rest of the faction to do but sit back and celebrate their imminent victory.

The owl soared across the black sky. The faint dusting of stars did little to illuminate the darkness.
The only substantial light came from the windows of the mansion, spilling out in gold bars across
the ground. The owl avoided these pools of light; it sped into the woods, artfully dodging the trunks
of the trees. On the ground, a red tailed wolf watched the bird fly overhead, and turned to follow it
into the small forest. Two red-haired young women stepped into the clearing.
Dana shivered. Its freezing out here. Cant we find someplace inside to meet?
Delia made a face at her twin. You cant be seen with me any more than I can be seen with you.
This is the best place, really. Nobody ever comes out here, especially at this time of night.
No? Because I can just see Lucius Malfoy deciding that a midnight stroll around his woods
would be a wonderful way to digest the gourmet dinner hes just finished eating...
Delia laughed. It really is just the sort of thing hed do, if for no other reason than because were
hoping he wont. Dont worry about it, Day. Were safe for now.
The sisters embraced then. Their hug was warm, despite the cold night. Dana held Delia out at
arms length. You look good.
Delia frowned. Whats that supposed to mean? I look exactly like you.
No, I mean, you look...you know...good. Who is he?
Of Draco, Delia was positive her sister wouldnt approve. Thats none of your business.
Dana was too used to her twins sharp tongue to be hurt. She shrugged. If you say so. Not even
a little clue?

T WO D RAGONS

51

Hes a lot more interesting than that surrogate Weasley you go around with, Delia said. That
would get her sister off the topic.
She was exactly right. Dana changed the subject immediately. I have to talk to you about the
sacrifices Voldemort is performing.
Delia shook her head emphatically. Absolutely not. This is off-limits.
Its not about
Day, we have a deal.
I know! Just listen for a second. Have you ever been to one of these things?
No, Delia answered honestly. She wasnt ranked highly enough within the Death Eater organization to merit going to a sacrifice, and she was very glad of that fact. Draco wanted the Dark Lord
to think that Delia was an average witch, with nothing in the way of special abilities. It kept her Old
Magic under wraps.
My team did cleanup for the one that happened last night
Delia clapped her hand over her twins mouth. Off limits, Day. I cant hear this.
Dana grasped Delias wrist and pulled her face free. This isnt about Voldemort or...its not about
that! Its about you and me, so let me talk!
Delia crossed her arms across her chest and waited, an irritated look on her face. Dana knew
that if she brought up Aurors and Death Eaters one more time, her sister would leave.
Listen. When I was there, I used some of my Old Magic.
Why? Delia asked sharply. Did anyone see you?
It doesnt matter why, Dana snapped. The thing is, I did. And no, nobody saw me. Have you
done magic at all today, Dee?
Surprised by the apparent change in subject, Delia had to think for a minute. Except for the
anamaga transformation, no, I havent. The elves take care of everything, usually. Theres no need,
as long as I dont leave the house.
Well, I have, Dana said, thinking of her memory charm and of the visions in the woods, and
theres something weird going on.
This got Delias attention. Weird how?
Dana glanced around, then picked a stick up from the ground and moved it to about ten feet
away. Do a summoning charm.
On the stick?
Dana nodded.
Delia pulled out her wand, aimed, and said, Accio.
The stick rose up into the air, and then hurled itself at Delia with lethal force. She threw herself
to the ground and the branch whizzed over her head. Its velocity kept it flying in the opposite
direction. The purpose of a summoning charm, however, is to bring an object to the person who
cast the spell. The stick slowed down in mid-air, came to a halt, then reversed direction, guided
missile-style. It hurled itself at Delia again. She rolled out of the way, and it struck the ground near
her head, sending up a spray of snow and dirt. It ricocheted off into the air, then reversed course a
second time, flying straight for her head. Day, make it stop! she screamed.
Dana took careful aim with her wand. Finite Incantatum.
The stick stopped inches from Delias eye, then dropped harmlessly onto her face and bounced
to the ground. She jumped to her feet, ignoring the snow and dirt that clung to her robes. What
the hell was that?
I dont know, Dana said. I was hoping you might.
No, Delia snapped. I dont. And youd better start talking. She looked as furious as Dana had
ever seen her.
I think it has something to do with the sacrifice. Voldemort is mucking around with the Otherworld, isnt he. It wasnt a question. Delia opened her mouth to protest this line of conversation,
but before she could speak, Dana said, Give it a rest, Dee. We both know that hes sacrificing to
some deity or other. Its not sharing information if we both know it.
Her twin had a point, so Delia nodded. Hes sacrificing to a goddess.
Dana said, And was the sacrifice last night different from the rest? You dont have to tell me
specifics; just yes or no.
Yes.
Dana nodded, satisfied with that answer. I think its affected our power somehow. Our magic
comes out stronger than it should.
That doesnt make any sense, Delia said. Why would you think theres a connection?

52

G ALATEA

Well, goddesses are from the Otherworld, and so is our magic, Dana began.
You wouldnt have lasted five minutes in Ravenclaw, Delia told her twin, if this is an example
of your logical reasoning skills.
Just listen to me, Dana snapped. At the sacrifice site, I used some of my magic and it made
me...see things.
What kinds of things?
Dana described the visions to her sister, and finished with, Draco Malfoy, Harry Potter, and
Ginny. Why them? What do they have to do with us? And if the women with red hair werent
goddesses, Ill....
Become a Death Eater? Delia asked wryly.
I was going to say, eat my wand.
Oh.
Focus, Dee. Whats going on?
Delia couldnt very well tell her twin about the Pendragon and her protectors. It would be the
height of treachery, of disloyalty to Draco and his plans. She didnt have to fake her concerned look,
though. This is serious.
It is.
I dont know what they could have to do with us, Delia said. She really didnt. Sure, shed
sworn loyalty to Draco, but she hadnt said more than two words to Harry Potter or Ginny Weasley
in her entire life. Dana was friends with Ginny, after a fashion, but she hated Draco and didnt
think much of Harry one way or the other, as far as Delia knew. It really was very strange. Maybe,
Day, theyre just premonitions of the future. Maybe you had a psychic moment, and it has nothing
to do with the two of us. Were you on anything? Divining weed?
Of course not! Dana had tried divining weed once, at a party, but hated it and vowed to never
touch the stuff again. It made her giggly, which was completely humiliating. It had explained a lot
about Professor Trelawney, though.
Well, some people can have premonitions without it. Maybe youre one of them.
I never have before. Im almost twenty, Dee. It doesnt start up this late in life. The goddess, the
Old Magic, the visions...they all came together this afternoon at the sacrifice site. Dana didnt give
voice to her most private fear, that their power was dark, and as destructive as the goddess in her
vision.
Ill see if I can find anything in the Malfoys library, Delia offered.
Dana knew her twin was holding back, but also realized that if there was something Dee wasnt
telling, then it was because she couldnt. They were divided by a gulf that prohibited any open
sharing of information. And well meet again soon, all right? Dana asked.
Of course, Delia said. Ill owl you just as soon as I can get away. Dont contact me.
Dana had been through the drill often enough to know how it went. Delia could sneak away
occasionally to owl her sister, but if she ever received a letter, the sisters risked exposing their
regular meetings. It could very well lead to Delias death, should the wrong person discover that
she corresponded with an Auror.
Be careful, Dee.
You too, Day.
The sisters embraced once more, then an owl flew back to the house and a wolf ran the opposite
way, off the Malfoy grounds. Once she cleared the trees, Dana disapparated.

Draco pushed through the wall, trailed by five terrified house elves. The elves balanced trays
atop their heads, heavy with food and dining implements. Ginny leaned against the wardrobe and
watched. Already, shed perfected the art of schooling her face into Dracos mask of disinterest.
Shed always been good at hiding her thoughts, but he was a master and now, thanks to the link,
she was too.
The elves laid out a full dinner service, complete with multiple courses, china, silver candlesticks
stamped with the Malfoy family crest, and four different forks. Neither human spoke until the little
servants had bowed themselves out of the room.
Draco said, I ordered the elves to bring you something clean to wear. His prisoner had obviously
showered, as her hair was still damp. She still wore her tattered shirt and jeans, though, covered
in dungeon slime.
Ginny didnt reply.

T WO D RAGONS

53

Did the elves disobey? Draco asked. Why are you still in those clothes? Where are the ones
they brought you?
Ginny inclined her head towards the bed, where a set of white robes hung over the footboard.
With an impatient sigh, Draco walked over, snatched them up, and held them out to her. She didnt
take them.
You cant wear that, he said. Its rank. I cant eat with you if you smell that way.
Maybe you should leave then, and let me eat alone, Ginny said.
Put this on, he ordered.
No.
Why the hell not?
Ginny rolled her eyes. Look at it, Malfoy!
Draco looked. Whats the matter with oh. He held the robes up. They were completely
transparent; he could see straight through them to where she stood, her arms crossed over her
chest, disgust on her face. Why would they give you something so...
Because they think Im your whore. Her voice dripped with scathing contempt.
Draco couldnt hold back a quick grin. Better mine than Marcus Flints. She obviously didnt
appreciate the joke. He cleared his throat and said, Well, you cant wear that either. He motioned
to her current ensemble. Here. Take this. He shrugged out of the green robes he wore over his
shirt and trousers and tossed them to her.
Ginny tossed them back. Im not wearing anything of yours.
Stop whining and do it, he ordered, throwing the robes a second time. Theyre opaque, at
least, and clean, and theyll do until tomorrow when I can get something better. He tossed the
white garment back over the footboard and, crossing his arms, fixed her with a stern glare. You
dont want to wear the dirty clothes. I can tell. You might as well wear mine.
Dammit, he was right. She turned on her heel, cheeks burning, and slammed the door to the
bathroom behind her. Ginny quickly peeled off her own, grimy outfit and then pulled his robe over
her head. It was a heavy, expensive fabric and way too long for her. As she rolled the sleeves
into thick cuffs, a rich, masculine smell rose from the robe. She recognized it right away: it was
Gwens latest concoction, a high-end cologne. Harry wore the same scent. Tears burned her eyes
at this immediate sensory reminder of Harryhe was frantic with worry for her, she knewbut she
splashed some cold water on her face, took a deep breath, and went back into the room. She was a
Gryffindor, after all. She couldnt hide in the bloody loo all night.
Draco pulled a chair out for her, and she dropped into it. When he placed a bowl of soup in front
of her, Ginny chose the correct spoon. He knew which silverware to use, which meant that she did
too.
They finished their dish in silence. Ginny was ravenously hungry, but she forced herself to
eat slowly, her motions controlled. The salad course was equally quiet. When Ginny finished the
elaborate concoction of greens and vegetables (except for the radishes; shed never liked radishes),
Draco set a dinner plate in front of her and removed the domed silver warmer. Some mad part of
Ginny remembered the last time shed been served dinner this way: Mike and his frankfurter picnic.
Her throat felt tight, and she fought not to cry. Who knew if shed ever see Mike again? Or Harry?
Or her family? Who knew what Malfoy was going to do with her, or how long he was going to keep
her here? It was then that she broke their silence. No.
Draco paused, warmer still in hand. No what?
She motioned to her plate, and the thick steak atop it. I dont eat red meat. I cant have this.
The heavy beef would slow her mind and body; she needed to stay alert.
Draco lifted his own warmer. I have salmon. Here. He switched their plates and dug in. It was
close on two in the morning, and his birthday party had been almost seven hours ago. He hadnt
eaten much at the time, but now he was starving. It didnt occur to him that what he was feeling
was actually Ginnys hunger. The link was still too new for him to distinguish whether feelings and
urges were his or hers.
She knew he was waiting for her to speak again. If she were the one to open the door, his job
would be just that much easier. Still, her curiosity wouldnt let her remain silent. Why didnt you
give me the potion?
He paused, fork halfway to his mouth, then lowered it to the plate. Im supposed to protect you,
not hurt you.
We hadnt linked yet. You couldve done anything you wanted. Youve had a price on my head
for years, Malfoy, and now, when you finally have me
Not your head, he corrected. Jezebels.

54

G ALATEA

I am Jezebel.
His eyes gleamed with a light she didnt want to read. No youre not. Youre Ginny Weasley.
But Im also
You quit the Auror Division, he interrupted smoothly. Maybe you were Jezebel at one time, but
youre not anymore, are you? Now youre nobody. Just Ginny Weasley, youngest child of parents
with no money or connections. As of last night, of course, youre also the bedmate of the Wizarding
Worlds biggest celebrity, which should give you some status in certain circles. Not the ones of
which your mother would approve, but I suppose youll have to take what you can get
Shut up! she shouted, and Draco sat back in his chair, gazing, satisfied, at her flushed cheeks
and furious eyes. Hed snapped her out of that cold, silent act. Task one accomplished. Task two:
discredit Potter.
He leaned forward and murmured, My apologies.
How dare you, she seethed. How dare you talk about Harry? Hes everything you arent: good,
brave, kind...hes one of the most powerful wizards in England
Draco smirked. Im not in the least surprised. He does, after all, carry pieces of two of the most
powerful wizards in England inside of him.
Ginny paused. Malfoy was trying to trap her. She had to go very carefully. Two of the most
powerful?
You, he said, reaching across the table to cover her hand with his, and Tom Riddle.
She froze, too stunned and horrified to even pull out of his grasp. What are you talking about?
Harrys not
Hes a Parselmouth, Draco cut in. Thats proof that the Dark Lord left more than just a scar.
For gods sake, they even look alike. Ive seen pictures and you; youve seen the real thing. Its
kind of sick, Gin, if you want my opinion. You, I mean, and Potter...considering what you went
through...
Ginnys stomach contracted, and she thought she might throw up all over the white linen tablecloth. Harry...and Tom...goddess, why hadnt she seen it before? It was Malfoy, trying to poison
her. That was all. Just Malfoy spreading hate. It was what his kind did best. Harry and Tom are
nothing alike, she hissed through clenched teeth. Harry would never...hes always been on the
side of good.
Hes always been on the side of Dumbledore, you mean, Draco corrected. And I think we both
know how good that is. The balance has been thrown off, Ginny, and Potter couldve prevented it,
but he didnt. He had the chance years ago, and he refused. He put the Headmaster ahead of the
goddess.
Youre lying.
Im not, Draco insisted, squeezing her hand. Our seventh year at Hogwarts, Potter discovered
that I was your protector. He told me to stay away from you, and vowed that hed never tell you
who I am. Hes known for half a decade, and never breathed so much as a word to you. If hed said
anything, you couldve done the goddesss will, completed the mental link with me, and prevented
last nights mess all together. Its his fault that this happened, Ginny. His fault.
Ginny shook her head. He didnt know. He wouldve told me
He didnt trust you enough to let you make this decision. He chose for you, and it was the wrong
choice. He knew he wouldnt be able to control you directly, so he did it indirectly by withholding
information
No! Ginny felt dizzy. Her mind was screaming against Dracos words. He wants me to have
control of my life. He turned in my resignation...
Did he ask you first?
No, she whispered.
Well, then
He said it was my choice...
But was it? Draco asked softly.
Ginny looked into his gray eyes for a long, terrible moment. It wouldve been.
But was it?
Silence.
She shook her head.
Draco said, You and I have to right the mess that Potter created. The Dark Lord
Ginny interrupted, Its just as much your fault. You couldve come to me
Ive had a Dark Mark since I was sixteen. If Voldemort learned that I was off meeting with an

T WO D RAGONS

55

Auror, hed have killed me without a second thought. Potter didnt trust your judgement enough to
gan
let you make your own decision regarding me. He completely ignored the will of the Morr
As if youve ever done anyones will but your own, Ginny snarled. In that moment, she hated
herself for letting Malfoy make her doubt Harry. She hated Malfoy even more, for spreading his
poison into her relationship.
gans will and mine seem to be running along the same
Draco smiled. Fortunately, the Morr
track.
And that would be?
The overthrow of Voldemort.
Ginny arched an eyebrow. A Malfoy, wanting to overthrow Voldemort? Youre his second in
command.
And Ive worked very hard to get where I am, Draco acknowledged. But on the day I found out
about my destiny
What destiny is that? she interrupted.
He seemed surprised. To be your protector. His eyes gazed into hers, but Ginny knew he wasnt
seeing her; he was looking into the past. Gods, I was angry. His mouth twisted into a half-smile
as he remembered the rage that had gripped him that day. I was the last to know, it seemed. Ive
never been so furious as I was that they kept me in the dark about this. Everyone else had known
almost since I was born.
Ginny observed, Its probably why your father named you Draco.
His eyes refocused on hers and he tipped his chair back, balancing on its back legs. My father
is a forward-thinking man.
Your father is a psychopath.
Draco laughed at that. Youll get no argument from me. As I was saying, that day the Dark Lord
gave me a choice. I could serve him faithfully and, when the time came, turn the Pendragon over to
him, or I could die a very painful death.
The fine hairs on the back of Ginnys neck stood up. He was sitting across from her, looking
perfectly healthy, so obviously he hadnt picked option two. Was Voldemort going to come bursting
in any moment, her family in tow? Was her protector going to hand her over? Was his loyalty to
the Dark Lord strong enough to cancel out their link? Since youre still here, I take it you picked
option number one.
He arched an eyebrow. You dont know me very well yet, Ginny, but youll soon learn that
theres nothing I hate more than being backed into a corner. I was given two choices, but neither
one was particularly appealing, wouldnt you agree?
So what did you do?
I chose option number three.
Voldemort didnt give you a third option.
No, Draco confirmed. His eyes shone with a fierce pride in his own intellect and cunning. He
didnt. I made it up myself.
And that would be?
He leaned forward, resting all four chair legs safely on the floor. His face was inches from
hers. A coup. I recruited enough people to form a sizeable faction within the existing Death Eater
hierarchy, and used my influence with the Dark Lord to advance them as far as possible. When the
time comes
Youre telling me youre strong enough to fight him? Seriously? Ginny was astounded.
Draco reached out a finger and trailed it along the side of her face. She shuddered with abhorrence. Not quite, he said softly, the words sliding through the air. That, my dear, is where you
come in.
Ginny jerked back so fast, she nearly upset her chair. I come in? I dont think so.
This is how it works. You help me topple Voldemort, and Ill help you restore the balance. I win
gan wins, which means that you win too.
and the Morr
Im not helping you do shit, Ginny snarled. Why should I? Itll just be trading one Dark Lord
for another. Whats the difference?
His laughter was cruel. Youre smarter than that. Think. Im willing to work with you towards
the overthrow of the Dark Lord
Thats what Harry wants too, she interrupted. Her eyes were wide and desperate. Draco had a
sudden flash of inspiration.
And you, Ginny? What do you want?

56

G ALATEA

No one had ever asked her that before. Ginny felt tears burn the backs of her eyes at the terrible
unfairness of it all: that Draco Malfoy would be the only one concerned with what she wanted, even
if it was just to further his own ends. I dont know what I want.
He finally released his hold on her hand and smiled at her. Shed made a serious tactical error;
she just wasnt sure what it had been. Perhaps, he drawled, I can help you make up your mind.
Draco gestured to the table of food. Im full. Have you had enough?
Ginny nodded. This conversation was nauseating. She couldnt even think about food, although
shed been starving just a little while ago, and had eaten nowhere near her fill. Draco waved his
wand and transported the dishes to the kitchens.
Now what? she asked.
He tipped the chair back again and propped his feet up on the table. Now, my dear, we negotiate.
Im not your dear.
He laughed. Is there something youd rather I call you?
Weasley will be fine.
Youre so hard-boiled. I wonder if its an act, or if this is really what being an Auror does to
people. Listen; youre here until I say otherwise, so its in your best interest to reach an agreement.
Im a reasonable man. Im always open to compromise.
I dont negotiate with Death Eaters.
His voice lost its jovial tone. Theres a first time for everything.
They stared at each other, neither wanting to be the first to blink or look away. Finally, Ginny
said, Fine. How does this work?
How does what work? Draco asked with a small frown. Negotiation, you mean? Well, I make
an offer. You make a counter-offer. We try to find some middle ground, and then reach an agreement
thatll make us both happy. Didnt they teach you this stuff in Gryffindor? At her blank look, he
sighed. It mustve just been in Slytherin then. There was an art to satisfactory negotiation, and
his opponent was at a disadvantage. Just the way he liked it. I want you to use your powers to
help my cause. I want to overthrow the Dark Lord and take his place.
Ginny said, I want you to let me go.
See? Draco asked. Now were getting somewhere. This is the deal, then. If you agree to lend
your powers to my cause, Ill let you go.
No.
Ill let you go, and Ill help you right the balance, he amended.
No.
He took a moment to size her up. All right then. Why dont you tell me your terms?
I dont have any. I want you to let me out of this room. Im not going to give you anything in
return; youre just going to do it.
Draco sighed. This is where, in true Gryffindorian fashion, youre being pigheaded and completely missing the point. I have the upper hand. Youre my prisoner, and youll remain so until you
agree to help my faction.
You cant just keep me here, Ginny protested. Youre my protector. Youre supposed to
Keep you safe, he said. Youre perfectly safe here. Im not breaking any kind of contract. Im
not obligated to help you with anything unless you help me.
The adversaries fell silent, sizing each other up from across the table. Ginny fidgeted with a loose
thread on the sleeve of the robe and glowered at him. I cant make any kind of deal with you, she
finally said. There was no way shed ever submit to contractual magic with a Malfoy. It was out of
the question.
You say that now, he smirked, but I wonder how youll feel in a month or two?
A month?
He shrugged. I want to help you help the goddess, believe me. Im on your side.
My side? she snapped, furious. Were you on my side before, when you came in here to rape
me?
Not you, he corrected. Jezebel. Its completely different.
The hell it is. Ginny was fuming again, her hands clenched in fists. And earlier tonight, when
I was under the Cruciatus curse for four hours... Her throat closed up and she blinked back tears.
She still hurt all over, and would probably be in pain for a good week. It had been torment like
shed never dreamed possible.
I didnt know about that, Draco said. If I had, believe me, I wouldve put a stop to it.

T WO D RAGONS

57

No you wouldnt have, she snapped, to cover the tears that choked her voice. You wouldve
joined in. Agent Jezebel, the best birthday present youve ever received.
He shook his head. But youre not Jezebel. How many different ways can I say it? Theres
nothing that you have to be afraid of. Youre in this house under my protection, and as soon as I
leave this room, Im going to give orders that no one lay so much as a hand on you.
Theyll think its because Im your whore.
Draco was irritated now. So what if thats what they think, as long as it keeps you safe while
youre making your choice.
Ive made my choice. Its not my problem if you cant accept it.
It is very much your problem. You have to face reality, Ginny, Draco snapped. The fact is,
here you are and here youll stay. I can hold out just as long as you can, and youll agree to join
me sooner or later. You might as well make it easy on yourself and say sooner. You need me just as
much as I need you.
Once again, they lapsed into silence. Draco didnt speak; he gave her quiet to sort out her
thoughts. When she raised her eyes again, he saw anger, frustration, and not a little bit of sadness.
Her words, though, surprised him. Tell me about Shannon.
He paused, taken aback. Why?
Because she was my friend, and now shes dead. There was obviously a lot I didnt know about
her, and I want to find out.
Shes gone, Ginny. Its not going to do you any good to hear about her life.
She took a deep, shuddery breath, and said, Please, Draco. I need to know.
He wasnt sure if it was the fact that she said please or that she used his given name that
convinced him to talk. He still felt Shannons loss keenly. Shed been a good friend. Still, Ginny
had been Shannons friend too. Perhaps she had a right to know. What do you want to hear? She
was a pureblood supremacist. She wanted to preserve the rights and privileges of our class, a class
to which you show no loyalty at all, by the way. I offered her the opportunity to do just that, while
working against the Dark Lord
She was a member of your faction? Ginny interrupted. She felt overwhelming relief at the
suggestion that her friend hadnt been loyal to Voldemort.
Of course she was, Draco replied. She gave her life to bring you right where you are now.
I dont understand.
Think about it. At the Beltaine Ball, she was the slowest runner in the world, holding you back
so we could catch up. Last week, she was the only Death Eater who kept up with your sprint
through the alleys.
Are you saying she was pretending to be slow on Beltaine?
He rolled his eyes. Yes, thats what Im saying. The whole thing was a ruse. She knew exactly
what was waiting for you outside the ring of bonfires. You never suspected a thing. And now shes
dead, and youre here anyway. It was all for nothing.
Ginny was dumbfounded. Her friend had been trying to kidnap her, to deliver her up to Malfoy
and his faction...it didnt bear thinking about. She burned with impotent fury. There was no one to
spend it on; Shannon was gone. I need a drink.
Yes, Draco agreed, I believe you do.
He took two tumblers and a bottle of firewhiskey from the sideboard and poured one for each
of them. I dont suppose you have a fag? Ginny asked, tossing back the liquor and refilling her
glass.
As a matter of fact, he said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out Nomes cigarettes. Ginny
took one from the package and held it between her lips. Draco clicked the lighter, and she leaned
forward into the flame.
She sat back and fixed him with an inscrutable look. He asked, Potter doesnt know you smoke,
does he?
She shook her head.
He wouldnt approve?
She sighed. He wouldnt care one way or the other, probably. He knows everything about me,
though. Can you even imagine...well, youll be able to soon enough, I suppose. I had to keep this
one thing for myself.
But now I know. His voice was silky smooth. She wanted to hit him. Draco purred, Im in the
habit of indulging vices, you know. You only have to say the word. Anytime. Day or night.
She blew a stream of smoke into his face.
He gave a frustrated sigh. Could you not be childish for just one second? Take a look around

58

G ALATEA

you. Youre not getting out of here. I need you to trust me

Right, she spat. Trust you? When have you ever been trustworthy?
I think, between your two protectors, Im the lesser of two evils, Draco replied. Id never take
advantage of your trust the way Potter did.
Thats because youll never have my trust. Ginny was so angry she was shaking. Her empty
whisky glass exploded in crystal shards. I know exactly what you are, and the things youve done.
Harry was wrong, and believe me, hell hear about it the next time I see him, but you... Her lip
curled in disgust. Youre not even worth...I mean...look at you. Look at what you are.
Draco scowled at her outburst. Listen, he said, the angular planes of his face harsh in the
candlelight. I may function under a different set of morals than that enjoyed by the high and
mighty Auror division. You might not like the way I do business, but at least I dont hide who I
am. Can you look me in the face and say that youve never used an unforgivable curse on anyone?
You cant. You and I arent so different, Weasley. And, unlike Potter, I have never and will never
misrepresent myself and my intentions to you. Youll always know exactly where we stand with
each other. I might not be honest all the time, but with you...always. I vow it.
He stuck out his hand. She stared at it, then slowly reached across the table. They had a
bargain. He wouldnt ever lie to her.
Draco filled his glass one last time, and slid it over to rest in front of her. Think about everything
Ive said. Ill come back tomorrow night.
She looked around the room. Can I have something to read? Or, you know, anything?
No.
Ill go crazy in here.
Thats the idea, he said flatly, walking over to the hidden doorway. If youre bored all day, then
youll be glad for my company at dinner. We might actually have a productive conversation. Before
she could reply, he was gone.
Ginny downed the firewhisky and then slumped back in her chair and brooded. She had to get
out of here, but how? She couldnt call Harry through the link. Hed charge in here, the entire
gan
Division behind him. Malfoy would probably wind up in Azkaban, which would infuriate Morr
beyond anything. Or, worse, Harry or Malfoy might be killed. She didnt even want to think about
that. And Malfoy had mentioned that Delia was in the manor as well. Ginny put her head in her
hands and groaned. Could the situation get any more complicated? She prayed that her plan would
work, that enough of her would bleed into Malfoy to convince him to let her out. Other than that,
there was nothing she could do. She just wanted to go home, to see Harry again, even though she
was furious with him for not telling her about Malfoy. She didnt forgive him for that, but it didnt
mean she couldnt miss him.

Harry paced around Catherines office. Ron and Dana sat in their bosss hard plastic chairs and
watched him, concerned. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had looked everywhere for Ginny. She was
nowhere to be found, but Harry had told them that hours ago. When they heard the news, Ginnys
friends insisted on joining the search. Now, they milled about the hallway: Gwen, Esme, Mike
and Ria, both frantic, Hermione, and Fred and George, who had been the only ones home at the
Burrow. As the two other Aurors in their group, Dana and Ron had joined Harry in Catherines
office for moral support. The others waited outside for news on a search and rescue for their friend.
Harry told as much of the story as he could, omitting any Pendragon-related details, and Catherine listened, making occasional notes on her parchment. When he finished and looked at her
expectantly, she sighed. Im sorry, Midas, but theres nothing I can do.
Theres what? Harry demanded. Ron was too dumbfounded to speak, and Dana too angry to
find her voice.
Shes not under the Divisions protection anymore. She quit. You can file a missing person
report with the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, if you like. Theyll mount a search.
Given the choice between the DMLE and the highly trained combat agents in the Auror Division...well, that wasnt even a choice. But, Harry protested, shes Agent Jezebel!
Not anymore, Catherine said. If she were, the Division could handle her case. As it is, shes
just a civilian. Shes not one of us; shes been obliviated
No she hasnt, Harry cut in desperately. No, she hasnt. She remembers everything. Every
damned thing. Is she important enough, now, for you to rescue?
She what? Catherine demanded. Nimue, I ordered you to

T WO D RAGONS

59

I didnt get a chance to do the spell, Dana interrupted, catching Harrys drift. If she had to lie
to get Catherine to help Ginny, then so be it. She took her box and left before I could do it. I was
going to tell you, but then you sent me to the field....
Youre telling me her memory is intact? Catherine was furious. Nimue, when this whole mess
is sorted out, youll face serious disciplinary action. Is that clear?
Absolutely, Dana said. It was worth it.
So youll help my sister? Ron asked. Please. The Division is equipped to handle things like
this. The DMLE
It would seem I dont have a choice, Catherine said. If the Death Eaters have gotten hold
of her, the information in her head could crumble everything weve worked for. Code names, safe
houses, moles, experimental spells...she knows it all.
Whats our first step? Harry asked.
Do you know where she is? Catherine asked.
Harry nodded. Theres only one place she could be, isnt there? Malfoy Manor.
At those words, Danas head jerked up. Where?
Malfoy Manor, Harry repeated. In two hours, we can have a team of hit wizards ready to go.
No! Dana cried. All eyes in the room turned to her. She thought fast. Gods and goddesses, if
they raided the Manor and anything happened to Delia....I mean, isnt there a designated waiting
period when someone goes missing? And we dont even know if thats where she is. Lucius Malfoy
is on the Grand Council. Hes not someone we want to piss off. Our funding is shit as it is.
Harry was dumbfounded. What are you saying? That we should just leave her there?
No, Dana said, drawing on a bit of her power to make herself more convincing. Im just saying
well want to think this through carefully. We cant just storm that house, considering who owns
it.
Harry said, But Ginny
Youre not exactly the most impartial thinker where Ginny is concerned, Dana pointed out.
And neither are you, Ron. Listen to me. We cant go bursting into Malfoy Manor. Not unless we
have rock-solid proof that Ginny is there, and can guarantee minimal casualties.
But
Shes right, Catherine said. Much as I hate to admit it, shes right. There is a two day waiting
period before a person is officially declared missing. Midas, Hermes, Nimue, Im putting you three
in charge of a team. Use this time to find Ginny. In forty eight hours, I want to know exactly where
she is and how were going to get her back.
Harry opened his mouth to protest once more, but saw that it was useless. His blinding panic
had subsided hours ago; wherever Ginny might be, she was out of danger for now. She was safe, in
the care of someone who would protect her. Shed linked with Draco; hed known it for hours. Harry
thought he might be sick at leaving her with that monster for two whole days, but he needed to be
strong just now, to get her out of that evil place and bring her back with him, where she belonged.
He needed to find proof that Malfoy Manor was where shed been taken. He nodded to Catherine,
and he, Ron, and Dana left the office to reassure the worried people in the hallway.
Danas mind raced a mile a minute. She had to see Delia, and make sure Ginny wasnt at the
Manor. That was her first priority. Shed worry about the rest later.

Lucius bowed himself into the Dark Lords dungeon. What news? Voldemort asked impatiently.
Lucius informed his master of Jezebels astonishing appearance, including the Germans theory
of a botched Auror raid, and where the Agent was now.
Voldemort asked, Why are you telling me this? Shes in Dracos capable hands. I dont need to
bother myself with a mudblood loving
Draco wants to keep her, Lucius said. He just gathered everyone together and said that we
arent to so much as go near her without his permission.
He must have found her satisfactory, Voldemort said wryly. Still, we cant have an Auror
running around this place, not now, your sons affections notwithstanding.
Hes given her a potion, Lucius said. That makes all the difference. Revenge on an old enemy,
you said. Well, now he has it, and it seems hell be occupied for quite a while. This will give us the
chance to search for the Pendragon while hes otherwise engaged.
Voldemorts red eyes gleamed. An excellent observation, my slippery friend. All right. Let Draco
keep his girl. No doubt an agent of her caliber will prove herself an adequate distraction.

60

G ALATEA

Macha spotted the young woman lounging on the grass by the pond. She lay on her back on a bed of
springy moss, trailing her fingers across the smooth, wet glass of the waters surface. Macha didnt
sit, but leaned over and looked into the pool, their window to the world of men. Youve thrown her
into a den of snakes.
gan laughed and waved her hand dismissively. The scar, a thin line of silver, slashed across
Morr
its back. Virginia can take care of herself. Shes closer now to Badb than we could ever get.
Speaking of Badb
gan interrupted. Virginia is ready. Our sister will not be brought in line in this
Trust me, Morr
world until shes fully cast out of that one.
Your proteges unwillingness to find her other protector is an irreversible blow to our fight,
Macha said, dropping into the grass beside her commander and queen.
The young girl rolled her eyes. Shes a mortal. She has weaknesses and flaws. Its their nature.
But shes also the Pendragon, which makes her more. Many things are irreversible. Nothing is
irredeemable.
Some things are, Macha said bitterly.
gans tone was stern. Shes a traitor, but shes still one of us. The
Badb is our sister. Morr
triads balance wont be restored until she comes back into the fold. You dont feel it the way I do.
You think I cant feel this? Macha asked. Every single day... She trailed off with a sigh. Your
champion, are you sure she can handle whats coming?
gan replied. Shes ready for everything that comes.
I trained her myself, Morr
Thats exactly my point, Macha said. Were putting too much trust in a mortal. Too much
depends on her
gan interrupted. Shes the Great Dragon. Shes not delicate,
I dont coddle her as you do, Morr
and Ive never treated her as such.
You coddle her in your own way, Macha said with a small smile. Dont think I dont notice
when you sit by this pool hour after hour, watching her go about her boring little mortal life.
gan yawned. Little and mortal it may be, but the girls life is anything but boring. Have
Morr
you seen her young man? She smirked lasciviously.
Macha scowled. Youre too carefree when youre young.
gan ran her scarred hand through her long, garnet hair. How fortunate, then, that I dont
Morr
choose my face to please you.
The two goddesses were quiet for a while, both gazing into the pool, where they watched Ginny
slowly work her way through a bottle of amber liquid. Finally, Macha spoke. You told her she
couldnt let herself be controlled, not even by you. But then you sent her to this place as punishment
for disobedience.
gan arched one perfect eyebrow. Where is it written that I have to be fair? Macha frowned,
Morr
gan rolled onto her stomach, kicking her bare feet up into the air. Theres a difference
and Morr
between obedience and control, destiny and fate. Virginia is the Pendragon, but she still has something to learn about the nature of the divine. Even goddesses are subject to the decrees of the
Universe. We all must obey the same force. Its our greatest secret, Macha; were not that different from the mortals after all. Thats destiny. Virginias life will not be decreed by me. But, her
face hardened, and Macha detected the warrior mother inside the sensual girl, I have a reason,
a good reason, for every command Ive ever given her. If she disobeys, its at her peril, as she
learned tonight. It wont always be so. When she has more experience, shell be able to use her own
judgment, but until then, her fate is in my hands.
Her fate? Macha asked.
gan confirmed, for now. But not her destiny. That was never mine to begin with. It
Yes, Morr
belongs to the Universe.
Macha nodded thoughtfully. The goddesses lounged in the grass until long after the sun had
set. Their eyes never wavered from the Pendragon, their hope. In the world of mortals, Ginny finally
put the bottle away. She considered the bed, then turned her back on it and began to pace.

Eliot slipped into a doorway as Goyle apparated into the alley. Hed spent the better part of an hour
thinking about Dracos orders, and then about Draco himself. So little had gone right for them

T WO D RAGONS

61

in the past few years. If the Dark Lord ever discovered Dracos faction, theyd all find themselves
swinging from yew trees. A true Slytherin, Eliot decided to keep a bit of insurance. If Draco was
going down, there was no way hed drag Eliot down with him. There would be plenty of time to
kill Goyle later, once Eliot had a chance to judge which way the wind was blowing, and whether
or not Ginny was likely to commit herself to the faction. If she was stubborn, then Eliot would
prove himself the only truly loyal Death Eater in their group, the savior of Gregory Goyle, holder of
precious information. If she pledged her power to their cause, he could always track Goyle down
before Goyle returned to the Manor. With that thought in mind, Eliot disapparated.

Authors Note: Many thanks to my beta readers, Danette and DRI, who are both very cool. Thanks to Melissa for talking
me through various Weasley issues and always being up for a good time. Thanks to Nome for helping me with my writers
block. Thanks to the Elder Wyrm for his extremely helpful feedback, especially on the first Draco/Ginny scene. Last but not
least, thanks to my muses on the HP Pendragon yahoo group for being so much fun. And now, on with the show.
A/N part two: Thats all for now, folks. Stay tuned for G5, Nimue, wherein emotions are running high. Dana makes
a few enemies, someone goes to the hospital, Harry and Mike (finally) throw down, Ginny hatches an escape plan, Delia
makes a difficult choice, and Draco does something completely out of character, then gets really, really angry. Plus, there
are snogs. Lots of snogs. (God, I love that word. Its so much fun to say.) Itll be one of the most exciting chapters yet. Just
so you know, the members of the HP Pendragon yahoo group (http://groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon) get to read
new installments several days before they go live on the fan fiction websites. Plus, the members are a great group of people.
Id love to see you there.
Thanks so much to everyone who reviewed. You all are my heroes.
H. Sanders; ethereal corpse; AiraSRP; jen beckett [Thanks so much for the lovely review. Im so happy you enjoyed my
story, even if you arent an H/G-er]; Hummie [Your reviews made my day]; Unregistered 1; me; Unregistered 2; Athena;
andi sunrider; Aradia Ring; Silvermane; AmandaMancini [I ship several ships. H/G is one, D/G is another. Im glad to
hear youll enjoy the story no matter how it turns out.]; the lovely Nicola Six; leprechaun babe; Christie; Calypso [Im
going to catch up on the Maurader Chronicles as soon as my exams are over. Im saving it for an end of school treat.];
knightsky; GiNnY; Lana Potter; the incomparable FireSprite; Aurora de la Noche; bubblez fairy; EliCa; Chupacabra; Cloudzi;
Sasery; auruarkal; Ducki; RadicalRavenclaw; lupe silverwing; dg fanatic; Stephanie; Saint; Michelle Ravel; Charles; Poppy
P; tiggerlady; Madhuri [for the Christmas ficlet; Im looking forward to hearing your feedback on the Pendragon stories, and
Im happy to play a part in your H/G therapy.]; and anyone I may have missed, or who reviewed by email or on the HP
Pendragon yahoo group. Each and every one of you is appreciated.
Never underestimate the motivational power of a review. Feedback makes me a better writer, which translates to a better
story for you to read.
Drop me a line anytime at irina@schnoogle.com. I love hearing from you, and I always write back.

 C HAPTER F IVE

Nimue
So by [Nimues] subtle working she made Merlin to go under that
stone to let her wit of the marvels there; but she wrought so
there for him that he came never out for all the craft he could
do. And so she departed and left Merlin.
Le Morte dArthur Book IV Chapter I

Delia strolled into the solarium, trying to keep her features schooled into a mask of nonchalance.
No one could know that shed just had an illicit meeting with an Auror, not even when that Auror
was her twin. Family was family, and Dana was the most important person in the world to her, but
she doubted her fellows would see things that way.
Where have you been? Andrea demanded when Delia entered the room. Before Delia could
think of a plausible lie, Andrea continued, Never mind. Youve missed a lot.
Have I?
Andrea filled her in on the Pendragons sudden appearance. Delia stared. Youre telling me
shes here? Right now? She wondered if Ginny and Draco had linked minds yet, but didnt ask.
Draco took dinner in to her twenty minutes ago. Do you want to see? her fellow Death Eater
asked. They have a spy mirror in the room. We can check his progress.
All right, Delia agreed, both because she didnt have anything better to do and because it would
get her out of answering questions about her whereabouts that evening. A trip to the Malfoy library
to research possible causes of the change in her powers would have to wait. The Pendragon was
much more important.

Look whos here, Pansy said. The third-floor room was a small space, made all the more cramped
by the large number of people jammed inside. A free-standing oval mirror leaned against the wall.
Rather than showing reflections, it was a window to the fifth-floor room where Draco had installed
Ginny Weasley, a direct connection to an identical mirror in her prison. Delia suspected this room,
like many in Malfoy Manor, had been set aside for less than wholesome reasons. There were
undoubtedly members of Voldemorts circle who enjoyed watching women being tortured and raped,
though they might not have the stomach to do it themselves. The thought made Delia shudder, and
the room seemed closer than ever.
It was dark, the only light coming from the mirror. The candle-glow from Ginnys prison spilled
out of the gold frame and bathed their faces in its soft light. There was a table, as well as several
armchairs. Some members of the faction were sitting on the floor. All stared at the glass, transfixed,
watching their leader at work. Take a seat, Pansy invited, rising from her chair. We wouldnt want
you to miss any of this, would we?
Delia couldnt quite figure out the cause of Pansys tone; there was something jeering in its sticky
sweetness.
Shut it, Blaise said. Delia doesnt need to concern herself with this Auror whore. Whats your
problem, Pansy?
My problem? Pansy asked, feigning offense. Im just offering my good friend Delia a front row
seat to the show of the year.
Now Delia was extremely suspicious.
Grace said, Come on. She doesnt need to see all that.

N IMUE

63

All what? Delia asked.

Nothing, three people said at once.
She stepped over a few of the people on the floor, but Neil stood and blocked her view. Its not
important, he said, taking hold of her shoulders, preventing her from moving. Really, its not.
You all are in here, glued to this mirror like its the best movie youve seen, Delia said with a
nervous smile. Whats going on?
Pansy laughed. Movie? Oh, of course. Youre Muggle raised, arent you. How charming, and it
explains so much.
Delia frowned. She didnt like to be reminded of her youth spent with the Muggles, especially
here, in front of the entire faction. Neil, get out of my way. Whats going on thats so... She leaned
around the Death Eater and trailed off at the image in the mirror. Draco and Ginny Weasley sat
across a table from each other. He held her hand, and with his other, reached out and gently trailed
a finger across her cheek, a wicked smile on his face. And she...she was wearing his robe. Just
then, the door cracked open and a terrified-looking elf stuck his head in.
Miss Delia? the creature said. Master Draco said hed been unavoidably detained.
Unavoidably detained? Delia asked sharply. What does that mean?
It means you shouldnt expect him before breakfast, Pansy said with a mean laugh.
Delia turned from the mirror to look at the little servant, who seemed very miserable indeed.
Her gaze played around the room, all the pitying eyes, Pansys smug face. Drawing a deep breath,
Delia gathered as much dignity as she could muster, thanked the elf, and left without another word.
Before the door closed, she heard Pansy say, Poor, Muggle-raised dear. It must be such a shock. I
heard he requested the strongest lust potion in Snapes stores.
Shed go to his rooms and wait for him, even if it took all night. The bastard had some explaining
to do.

Delia leaned against one of the bedposts and watched Draco through narrowed eyes. His hair was
slightly disheveled and it seemed hed left his robe with Ginny. Or, rather, on Ginny. Glancing
at the clock, she noted that, while it was late, he had at least not spent the whole night with the
Pendragon, which gave Delia some small comfort. Draco didnt seem to have noticed her, so she
stood quietly and waited. Shed give him a chance to confess before she let him have it.
He walked straight to the table and took the stopper from the brandy. To Delias surprise, he
didnt even bother with a glass, but drank straight from the bottle. She knew the exact moment
he noticed her. His shoulders tensed and he turned towards the bed, but when he saw who stood
there, he relaxed again. Still, his words were anything but welcoming. What the hell are you doing
here?
Delia straightened and walked over, taking the bottle from his grasp and pouring him a glass,
which she pressed into his hand. I had a message that you would be late, so I thought Id save you
the walk to my room, she answered, sounding much calmer than she felt. You look tired. Rough
night?
He leaned down and pressed a brief kiss to her mouth. Wonderful night. You have no idea.
Ginny Weasley is here, in the house. She fell right into my lap.
Ill just bet she did, thought Delia. Really? she said with a broad smile. And how is the poor
thing? She watched him carefully, gauging his reaction.
Draco laughed. Shes one third furious and two thirds drunk. Shell come around, though,
make no mistake.
Oh, I have complete faith in your powers of persuasion, she told him. Youll have her eating
out of your hand soon. Delia leaned back against the table with a coy smile.
Finally, something pierced his alcohol and ego muddled brain. Are you all right? Draco asked
with a slight frown. Youre acting strangely.
Am I? she asked, I hadnt noticed. Took you long enough, she thought. Did you enjoy
yourself?
Draco looked at her as though shed lost her mind. Enjoy myself? With that...that Weasley?
What the hell do you take me for?
Come off it, Malfoy, Delia snapped. I saw you through the mirror. You were holding her hand.
She was wearing your fucking clothes!
He rolled his eyes. Jealousy isnt flattering on you, Delia. She was wearing my clothes because
the ones the elves brought her were completely unsuitable. They were see-through, for gods sake.
I couldnt very well negotiate with someone whos practically naked.

64

G ALATEA

Really? Delia challenged, It didnt stop you the other night. As I recall, I wasnt wearing
anything at all. And Im not jealous, Im angry. If you want to play with someone else thats fine
but I wont be made a fool of. That elf was practically shouting it from the rooftops that you were
spending the night with the Weasley bitch.
Youre doing a damn good impersonation of someone whos jealous, he sneered, for a person
who isnt, at all. Draco set his glass on the table and leaned in, his face a bare inch from hers.
Whats this really about, Delia? Tell the truth.
She didnt even flinch at the strong smell of alcohol on his breath. Its about the fact that
everyone is convinced that youve thrown me over, quite publicly with the faction I might add, for
her. Do you think I enjoyed their pity, Draco? Because I didnt. Her eyes flashed pure silver before
settling back to a stormy gray.
Now he laughed, long and loud. The next time you decide to take a fit of jealousy, darling, talk to
me first. I never even touched Ginny, whatever the others might think. Im not one to take Potters
leavings, thank you very much.
Delia bristled at his patronizing tone. You might want to inform everyone else then. If you had
heard Pansy, and her disgusting, patronizing
He arched an eyebrow. And you care what Pansy thinks because?
Because Im not a fool, Draco Malfoy, and I wont be thought of as one, she told him, nor do
I care to have it insinuated that you slept with me out of pity because Im the poor Muggle-raised
dear. The sarcasm rolled off her tongue. I pull my own weight around here, which is more than
can be said for some of them.
Of course you do, he said, resting his hands gently on her shoulders. No one is implying
otherwise. If they are, send them to me and Ill straighten them out. Look, Delia, nothing happened
between Ginny and me, I promise. Shes Agent Jezebel, for goddesss sake. She hates me. Its
mutual. Shes a...shes a Weasley.
Delia wouldnt be mollified that easily. So what does it matter that shes Agent Jezebel? Or
thats shes a Weasley? You dont request the strongest lust potion in the Manor if you dont plan
on using it, she seethed.
I didnt use it, Draco said, releasing her abruptly and taking a step back. Hed gone out of his
way to reassure her and still she insisted on harping at him. Now, he was irritated. If you dont
believe me, theres the door.
Fine, Delia spat. If you need me in the next hour, Ill be packing. She turned to walk out.
Draco opened his mouth to call her back, ask her to stay, but then he thought, What the hell
am I doing? A voice echoed in his head...Caring about someone else, maybe? It was Ginny. Bloody
fucking hell.
Draco scowled and shouted, Fine! Dont forget, though, you swore an oath. If you so much
as set foot outside this house tonight, consider yourself forsworn and say goodbye to your birth
parents. The slam of his door echoed in the room.
He stood, glass still in hand, feeling at a loss. Usually, lashing out at others made him feel
better, or at least gave him some kind of satisfaction. Now, though, he felt strangely discontented.
He wanted to go after Delia, but pride kept him in place. He was just pouring himself another
drink when Ginnys voice spoke once again in his head. Even telepathically, her words were slightly
slurred. Youve really done it now, Malfoy.
What is this? he yelled, slamming his glass down on the table and looking wildly around the
room. What the hell kind of magic is
Ginny laughed. Consider it a perk. You dont have to speak out loud. I can hear you just fine.
How much? he asked, slightly horrified and more than a little embarrassed. He rarely lost
control and raised his voice. He couldnt afford to do so in front of the Pendragon. Too much was
at stake.
Oh, she replied lightly, only every last word.
He didnt believe her. It was impossible. Prove it, Weasley.
Ginny said, One third furious and two-thirds drunk. Shell come around eventually, make no
mistake. Except that I wont. Theres no way in hell Id ever go along with your plan. And do you
want to know why?
Youre drunk, he said, forgetting to speak silently. Youre completely pissed. Well talk tomorrow, when youve sobered up. Ill have the elves bring you a potion.
Screw your elves, screw your potions, and screw you, she hissed. It was a decidedly unpleasant
feeling. Draco could feel her anger, the fury and resentment and fear that burned inside of her, as
closely as though it were a part of him. Maybe it was. Youre a sociopath, and I dont want to have

N IMUE

65

anything to do with you, ever. He wasnt a sociopath; shed never met anyone with such a precise
grip on sanity as Draco Malfoy. Goddess knew she didnt enjoy the same.
Draco knew Ginny was lying, and said as much. Do you know why you wont make a deal with
me? Why youve turned it down without even taking the time to think about it? Because you know
that if you let yourself consider our bargain, youll be tempted to say yes. And why shouldnt you be?
Im offering you exactly what you want.
You dont have the first clue what I want.
Neither do you, he countered, but I promise, when I figure it out, youll be the first to know.
Ginny was silent for a long time. Draco wondered if shed passed out, but just as he was leaving
to check on her, she spoke again. You should talk to her.
To whom? he asked, although he knew full well whom she meant.
Delia. Shes really going, and I dont like you well enough to let you cry on my shoulder.
Shes not leaving, Draco said confidently.
Her words wet with firewhisky, Ginny said, If shes anything like her sister, then she has pride
enough to spare and shell leave you just to prove that she can. She might come back, but she might
not. Do you want to take that chance?
Draco considered that for a moment. No, he didnt want to take the chance. He wouldnt soon
forget the way Delia had talked him back from the brink of despair. Why do you care? he asked
Ginny.
He felt her smile. It was the one he wore when hed maneuvered someone into a favorable
position. Im benevolent when Im drunk.
Draco almost argued at the supposed benevolence of Agent Jezebel, but quickly changed his
mind. Time was short. The Pendragon could wait. Right now, he had to get some sobriety potion,
then find Delia.

Delia surveyed her packed belongings. Should she risk a transporting charm? After what had
happened in the forest with the summoning charm, she was leery of even trying. Finally, she just
called for a house elf and told it to have her things delivered to her parents house. Shed find
another place to live tomorrow and get her boxes then.
There was a soft knock at the door, but Draco pushed it open without waiting for permission to
enter. He surveyed the mess. What are you doing?
Delia stiffened, but didnt turn around. What does it look like?
It looks like youre leaving. Do you remember our contract? His voice was smooth and calm,
with no trace of the drunken anger that had been there before.
Better than you do, apparently, she said. Our contract only called for my loyalty; it never said
I had to live in your home to give it. She turned and picked up the only photo she kept of her
twin, taken when they were sixth years, and placed it in her bag. Thats the last of it. Do you have
anything to say? If not, then goodbye.
He caught her arm as she walked past and pulled her back and searched her face for some sign
that she was bluffing, testing him, but saw nothing to indicate that she wasnt serious. He couldnt
let her leave; thats all there was to it. Would you believe me if I drank Veritaserum?
Delia considered his offer. I might. Ill let you know. Her anger had cooled but she wasnt about
to fall into his arms and forgive him. She had more pride than that.
Draco heaved an inward sigh of relief. The situation was salvageable. All he had to do was
convince her that she was invaluable to the cause, that they couldnt go forward without her. His
thoughts raced headfirst into a viable plan, and then he smiled. Youll let me know, will you? Will
you stay while you think about it, at least? I need someone to give me a second opinion on how to
approach this situation. Blaise is useless, since Ginny is the one who killed Shannon.
Delia quirked an eyebrow, This situation? I thought you had it all planned out. He couldnt be
having second thoughts now could he?
Plans depend on both parties behaving the way theyre supposed to, Draco explained. Everything about this girl is unpredictable. She...I dont know. Blaise would have me throw her in the
dungeon and put her on the rack until she sees the light. Im thinking subtlety is the way to go.
Shes a Gryffindor, Delia pointed out as she sat on the lid of her closed trunk and looked up at
him. Subtlety is wasted on people like her.
All right, Draco replied, fighting to keep his tone even. At least she wasnt standing, ready to
walk out the door. It was a start. Do you have any ideas, then?

66

G ALATEA

I might, Delia told him. Will you quit glaring and let me think?
He forced his eyes into a neutral expression and stepped back, folding his arms across his chest.
She was going to stay. He could see it in her face. Somewhere in the back of his mind Ginnys voice
echoed, Well done, Malfoy. The bit about Zabini was a nice touch.
Every word of it was true, Draco replied. Dont ever be alone with Blaise. I guarantee it would end
badly for one of you.
Probably for him, Ginny pointed out wryly.
A little privacy, please? Draco demanded. You told me to go after her, and I cant think with you
talking in my head.
There was no answer.
Delia motioned to a chair. As Draco sat, she asked, What have you tried so far?
He shrugged. Talking to her. Its what I do best. I discredited Potter; did a damn good job of
it, by the way. Shell not forget what I said anytime soon. I explained how things are, laid out her
options, opened negotiation....She wasnt having it.
Delia thought for a moment, unconsciously grabbing a lock of hair and twisting it in her fingers.
Shes still entrenched in the thinking that Dumbledore pounded into her. Talking wont work; shes
had talking in her direction for too long. You need another approach. She frowned and put her
hand to her forehead; she was suddenly dizzy.
Draco replied, but Delia couldnt hear what he was saying. His voice came as though from far
away and her head felt thick, filled with smoke; thoughts were coming very slowly. She felt her
Old Magic uncurl within her and streak up towards her mouth, pushing words out that she had
no intention of saying. Perhaps...no, that wont work. A cruel smile curled across her lips as she
dropped her hair and walked over to Draco. I just might have a solution for you.
He was encouraged by the lascivious glint in her eyes. She must have decided to forgive him,
because she certainly didnt look angry. And that would be? Draco asked, leaning in and winding
his arms around her waist.
Delia sank into his lap. Make her want to help you. Out of love. she said the last with derision.
Dracos eyes widened. He must not have heard correctly. Love?
Stranger things have happened, Delia purred, catching his earlobe between her teeth.
He pulled back and looked her in the face, his expression grave. You were ready to leave because
it looked like I may have slept with her. Now youre encouraging me to do just that. Whats the
catch? I wont be played, if thats what youre trying to do. You cant make a suggestion like this
and then tell me next week that you didnt mean it or that youve changed your mind or
All right, Delia interrupted, forcing the words past the silver fire that had taken hold of her
throat. Not love. She didnt want Draco falling in love with Ginny; that would destroy everything
hed worked to build. If Ginny fell in love with him, however....But you should be able to handle
lust without the help of a potion, Id think. Chemically induced desires are never as effective as the
real thing.
Draco was thoughtful. Do you really think it could work? If I slept with her
I think it might, Delia confirmed, her lips against his. It cant hurt to try.
Draco closed his arms around her and lost himself in the kiss. When she finally pulled away, he
said, If youd like, I could tell the rest of the faction about our plan. They wouldnt pity you or
She silenced him with another, swift kiss. That wont be necessary, she purred. Its enough
that I know.
And you swear you wont change your mind? he murmured into her hair.
I swear, she whispered, tipping her head up to look into his eyes. The contractual magic
sparked between them, and the smoke cleared from Delias mind. Her thoughts crystallized, and
her words echoed in her ears. She jumped to her feet and recoiled, hand over her mouth.
Draco frowned. What? You didnt expect me to make an agreement like that without some kind
of insurance?
No, Delia murmured, of course not. She wasnt listening, though. Her entire mind was
focused on what had just happened; her powers had turned against her and taken control. She
needed to get to the library and find out what was going on. For a moment, looking at the genuine
concern on his face, she almost told him everything: her clandestine meeting with Dana, the abrupt
increase in the strength of their Otherworldly powers, the fact that it had not been she who made
the suggestion that he seduce Ginny, but something beyond this plane of existence. She almost
confessed...but she couldnt. It was too much. She and Dana would solve it on their own; she
couldnt let him see her as a liability to his organization, to his plan. This was where she belonged,
and if he discovered that shed lost control of her powers and had been secretly meeting with a

N IMUE

67

senior Auror, hed cast her out without a second thought.

Are you feeling well? Draco asked. He stood and walked over to her, opened his arms, and she
leaned into the warm embrace.
Im fine, just a little... Her mind raced to fix on a plausible story. Im at loose ends. You
recruited me to find the Pendragon, in case Dumbledore hid her from you. You have her now; its a
nonissue. Im feeling unnecessary. She couldnt believe shed just lied to him; shed never done so
before. She felt unpleasantly guilty. He deserved her honesty. She owed him that much, at least.
She couldnt give it, though. If he knew what was truly going on, hed expel her from the faction.
This was the only way.
Dont, he murmured into her hair. Of course youre necessary. You and Blaise are the two
people in the world I trust the most.
Delia didnt reply; she just wrapped her arms tighter around his waist. He squeezed her back,
then looked down into her eyes and smiled. I know what to do.
What? she whispered, her eyes fixed on his lips.
You can watch her. Im putting you in charge of her security team.
Delia blinked in surprise, hardly sure shed heard correctly. I beg your pardon? I can watch
her?
Well, he explained, youll hardly feel unnecessary then. Set up a command post on the other
end of the two-way mirror. Youll set up shifts to watch her, keep me informed, and sound the alarm
if she escapes orI dont knowtakes a hostage or something. Youre invaluable to this organization,
Delia. We couldnt get on without you.
She had to accept or risk making him suspicious, so she pasted a smile on her face and whispered, Thank you, as she leaned up, cupped the back of his neck in her palm, and gently pulled
his head down for a kiss.

Macha leaned over the pool and watched the embrace, one head white-blond, the other a dark red.
I cant quite believe you just did that.
gan lounged beside her. Otherworldly power is what it is, under the dominion of the triad.
Morr
This was my last chance to influence her before Badb seizes complete control.
It will happen soon, then?
gan didnt reply. The tight set of her mouth and the stormy concern in her eyes were all
Morr
the answer Macha needed. She tried again, The girl is falling in love with the protector and he with
her, and youve forced her to send him into the Pendragons bed. Jealousy will make her hate them
both for this.
gan said. If there were any other way, if it could be done without
I dont write destiny, Morr
earning the pawns animosity, dont you think I wouldve taken that road? As it is, I had no more
choice than they do. This is how it must be.
And Virginia? Macha asked softly. Shell know you were behind it. Will you treat her hate as
nonchalantly as you treat that of our sisters pawn?
gan only repeated, This is how it must be.
Morr
Virginia hasnt made her choice yet, Macha pressed. Until she does, were jeopardizing
gan jumped to her feet and stalked away. She
Before Macha could finish her sentence, Morr
disappeared inside her pavilion without looking back. Macha knew that shed seen the last of the
maiden face for a while, and steeled herself for the warrior mother and death crone, occasionally
overwhelming even after an eternity spent in their company.

gan sank into a chair and

In her pavilion, away from the eyes of her sister and her soldiers, Morr
considered what had just happened. Macha was absolutely correct; Virginia would probably hate
her for what she had just done. Still, his was war. The bonds between the Pendragon and her
protectors had to be as strong as possible. At this point in time, there was no other way. Still,
perhaps there was something she could give to Virginia in compensation....
The young goddess jerked open a trunk and pulled out a heavy, ruby-encrusted mirror. As she
lifted it to her face, the glass shimmered and rippled like disturbed water, then flattened out again
to reveal her champion, pacing across the length of the luxurious room that had become her prison.

68

G ALATEA

gan
Ginny knew right away that she was being watched, froze in place, and looked around. Morr
was pleased.
Where are you? Ginny asked out loud, turning in a full circle but seeing no one in the room
but herself. I know youre here. After all this time, she could feel when the goddess was close by.
gan said.
Im here, Morr
Ginny spun again, opened her mouth to speak out loud, but then remembered the spy mirror
in the corner. Dracos faction was somewhere in the house, watching her every move. She took a
moment to concentrate on blocking everyone but the goddess from her thoughts and said silently,
If youre close enough to talk to me, youre close enough to get me out.
gan said. Not at this time.
That isnt possible, Morr
The Pendragon resumed her pacing. Then did you drop by to talk? Ill be here for months before
my plan starts to work. Who knows what kind of mess the world will be in by then?
gan continued, Your powers
Not months, the goddess said, and Ginny stopped in place. Morr
are stronger now, infinitely stronger than they were when you were sixteen. What took so long then
will happen very quickly now.
Youre saying Im bleeding into him, Ginny translated. Arent you? Youre sure? Hell let me go?
gan replied, and Ginny let out a frustrated roar, so like one of the goddesss own.
No, Morr
I cant stay here! Harry is ready to explode. I can feel....
Then reassure him, the goddess instructed.
I cant. Hed charge in here and get himself killed. Thats how he is.
Then send someone else to reassure him. He will know that youre safe, and you will exert your
power over the one who thinks he can cage you and keep you for his own purposes.
Ginny blinked in surprise, mulling that over, then nodded. I understand.
gan acknowledged, Youre much faster to comprehend than you were when we first met. I
Morr
think linking with your other protector has made you more intelligent.
Ginny made an obscene gesture towards the ceiling because she didnt know where else to direct
gan was watching, but determined to ignore her. She
it, then went back to her pacing, knowing Morr
had to handle this delicately, manipulating Draco so that he didnt know he was being manipulated.
She had to make him think he was going to the Division on his own, to lord it over to Harry that
hed won the latest battle in their twelve-year feud. She resumed her pacing and started to plan.

The next morning

Ron drained his tenth cup of coffee and looked at the report through bloodshot eyes. Youre telling
me no one saw her vanish? Not one person in the entire village, out of all the people at the Imbolc
festival? How is that possible? The sun was coming up; hed have to go home and break the
news to his mum soon and wanted to have at least something concrete to take to her, not a lot of
uninformative reports and gut feelings from his best friend. Harry said shed just stepped out for a
minute. How could you not have found someone who saw her leave the pub, at least?
Thats another strange thing, Agent Taliesin said, sliding into a seat across from the strategic
planner. Madame Rosmerta doesnt remember seeing Ginny either. She was positive Potter came
into her pub alone. All the Hogsmeade residents and festival goers remember Potter, but not Ginny.
In all the rolls of film taken by all the paparazzi, not one photograph shows Potter with anyone. All
eyewitness accounts have him entering the village alone, standing outside of the pub alone, then
going inside alone.
Ron frowned. Are you saying Harry is lying about my sister?
The other Auror ignored Rons vaguely threatening tone. Taliesin was one of the most senior
officers in the Surveillance department, and wasnt going to be intimidated by Rons bad temper.
Im telling you what the eyewitness accounts said. Your sister was never in the village. Wherever
she went, she was gone before Potter went to the Three Broomsticks. Make of it what you like; I
collect information, I dont interpret it. Thats your departments job. But, yes, it would certainly
seem that Agent Midas knows more than hes saying about Ginnys disappearance.
Ron tried to force his sleep-deprived mind to reason out an explanation for his friends behavior,
but couldnt come up with a single theory that made any sense. All right, he said aloud. Thank
you, Taliesin.
Taliesin stood, but didnt leave. Potter has been insisting that shes being held in Malfoy Manor.
Ron rubbed his eyes, steeling himself for the impending confrontation with his best friend.
Thats right.

N IMUE

69

Id start with that, Taliesin offered. Why is he so adamant that shes there of all places? It
might tell you why hes been less than straightforward about the other things.
I know, Ron sighed. Ill talk to him right away.
Right, Taliesin acknowledged. And my team and I will spend the rest of the day investigating
the Malfoys.
Id rather be in your shoes, Ron said, picking up the surveillance notes and copies of the
paparazzi photographs to use in case Harry proved difficult. He hoped he wouldnt need them.
So would I, Taliesin said. Good luck.
Im going to need it.

Harry walked into his office, hung his cloak on the hook near the door, and set his briefcase down
before he realized there was someone else in the room with him. He jerked his head up and his
startled green eyes locked with a calm gray gaze. It was Draco Malfoy, that person whom, at the
moment, he detested more than any other. Without missing a beat, Harrys wand was in hand and
trained on the Death Eaters forehead. Where is she?
Draco lounged in Harrys chair, shoes propped up on the Aurors desk. His smile was cool. You
already know where, Im sure.
I should kill you. Harrys words were even and soft, but Draco detected the rage simmering
just beneath the surface.
You should, I agree. Its what any decent Auror would do. Its what Dumbledore would want,
even though hed pay lip service to the wrongness of unforgivable curses. Thinking like an Auror is
a liability, Potter. Its not going to help you one bit. Think like a protector of the Pendragon, and we
might actually get somewhere.
This isnt a game! Harry said, his voice rising to a shout on the last word. Where is she? Youll
tell me or Ill end you, I swear to the goddess I will.
His nemesis arched an eyebrow. Dont swear. Its a promise you cant keep.
Im not a kid anymore, Malfoy, Harry hissed. If we duel, Ill be able to shoot a lot more than
sparks.
Draco smiled lazily. We were children, Potter. Dont you think its time you let that go? Are you
still angry about Hagrids dragon too?
Where is she?
At the manor, he replied, suddenly serious, and Im here for a reason. Voldemort is looking for
her. Shes safe where she is and I want you to seriously consider leaving her with me
In Death Eater headquarters? Isnt that what you called it when we were at school? Harry
snarled. Safe? What drugs could you possibly be on that youd think Id abandon her
Dont! Draco said. He didnt raise his voice, but his tone stopped Harry mid-sentence. The
Dark Lord is after her. Right now, I can protect her. You cant. Leave her to me.
Harry stared. He couldnt believe his ears. Leave her...leave her to you? Youre the next Dark
Lord. Youre the worst Death Eater of them all. We have an entire room, cabinets upon cabinets of
files on things youve done but havent been caught for, and you expect me to leave Ginny to
Oh, yes, Draco interrupted smoothly, Id forgotten. Youre in love with her. Its clouding your
judgment, Potter, although I cant say I blame you; shes a gorgeous thing, isnt she? Curves like
Ive never seen. Id have to be dead not to appreciate, but Id never let it get in the way of reason.
You need to consider this rationally.
Harrys voice was cold. Anything you touch her with, Malfoy, I will cut off and feed to you.
The corners of Dracos mouth quirked up in a smile. How messy.
Harrys wand never wavered. Youve linked with her.
Draco inclined his head. And you know what that means, Potter, he drawled. Youve been
obsessed for years with having her commit all of herself to you, but now its a pipe dream. Youll
never have everything she has to give, because part of her will always belong to me, and youll never
be able to forget.
If you hurt her
Dont worry, Im not going to torture or kill her, if thats what youre thinking. She has a
comfortable room; no sleeping on cold dungeon floors.
Harrys hand tightened around the wand, but he didnt fire. The silence stretched between them,
then Draco swung his feet off of Harrys desk and crossed the room to stand before him. He looked

70

G ALATEA

down into the Aurors face and said, Shes safe right now, but she wont be if you try to get her out.
Im telling the truth.
Why are you here? Harry asked, his words just as quiet as Dracos had been.
The Death Eater smirked, and suddenly the Draco that was so familiar to Harry from their school
days was back. Because, Potter, Ive won. I just wanted to stop by and let you know.
He started to move past, and Harry closed a vice-like grip around Dracos upper arm. You
havent won anything. Youre going to jail. You wont reach the Department waiting room before
incarceration agents are all over you.
Draco arched an imperious eyebrow. My father is the chairman of the Grand Council; I dont
need to remind you.
Will you stop hiding behind your father! Harry snapped. It was pathetic when we were eleven,
and its even worse now. Youre twenty-three. Grow up.
To Harrys surprise, Draco actually seemed to be thinking about his words. His eyes considering,
the Death Eater finally spoke. How about this, then? His words dripped with soft menace. If Im
gone, theres nothing to stop them tearing her limb from limb, Pendragon or no. Ginny murdered
Shannon Cannon. My faction is ready to kill her family in front of her, just so she can watch them
die. I am whats standing in their way. You remove me from the equation, and any blood spilled
is on your head, Potter. Draco looked down at Harrys hand, still gripping his arm, then back to
Harrys face, a sneer twisting his lips. Your call.
Harry let go as though hed been burned. Get out of here.
Draco smiled. I knew youd be reasonable.
As the office door swung closed, Draco felt an overwhelming surge of triumph roar through his
mind. It wasnt coming from him; he didnt feel at all happy about the outcome of this interview.
Going to see Potter? What the hell had possessed him? Then he knew, and with the realization,
anger flared. Did you think I wouldnt figure it out? he roared. How dare you?
Im the Pendragon, she replied. I dare anything I damn well please.
Were going to have a talk, he said, struggling to get a grip on his temper, to keep from exploding
in the middle of the Auror division.
Im not going anywhere. Her tone was challenging, even defiant.
He turned back towards the door, read the name plate. Agent Midas. It hadnt been a dream.
Shed really made him go tell Potter she was safe and unharmed. He hated her for this, for taking
his control away. She made sure he was aware that the feeling was mutual.
For the second time in as many minutes, an iron grip closed around Dracos upper arm. He had
to look up to meet Weasleys eyes. What, the Auror said furiously, in the nine hells are you doing
here?
The office door swung open and Harry stepped out. Let him go, Ron.
Ron stared. He walks right into our office, and you tell me to
Let him go, Harry ordered.
Ron released Draco with a snarl of distaste. Leave. Now.
Draco smiled at them both. And a good morning to you too, Weasel, he said pleasantly. Its
reassuring to see that your manners havent improved with age. The stigma of low birth never quite
goes away, does it?
Harry caught Rons arm before his friend could hit Malfoy. Get out, Harry said. Remember
what I said.
You do the same, Draco said, then turned on his heel and walked out, his thoughts occupied
with Ginny, and his revenge for this stunt.
As soon as the Death Eater disappeared through the door, Ron whirled around and faced his
friend. Harry, that was Draco Malfoy.
Harry nodded, pulled the other Auror into the office, and shut the door against eavesdroppers.
I went to the mess for breakfast, and he was here when I got back.
Ron was shocked. This was not Malfoy behavior. Hed spent the last five years of his life trying to
second-guess that entire dirty family, and he knew that there was no way the Dark Lords second in
command would ever walk into the Auror Division and sit down for a chat in Harry Potters office.
What did he want?
Harry didnt waste any time. Put a watch on the Burrow and the twins shop.
Weve had one since she went missing.
Double it.
Ron frowned. I dont understand

N IMUE

71

Your family is in danger, Ron. Youre in danger, and Hermione. More danger than you can even
imagine. Owl your wife and tell her shes not to leave Hogwarts until we have Ginny back, even just
to walk on the grounds.
Ron tried to keep up with his friends words. Did Malfoy threaten us? Why are you
Im a field agent, Harry snapped. This is what I do. I assess risk, and take measures to
counteract. Dont let Hermione out of the castle. Triple the watch on your brothers and parents,
and put one on Mike too. You have no idea
Then tell me! Ron shouted. Why have you been lying? Where is my sister?
Shes exactly where I said she was, Harry replied, his voice deadly calm. At Malfoy Manor. He
just sat at my desk and told me so.
Ron was dumbfounded. Why would he do that? He cant be turning double agent.
No.
And you believed him?
Yes.
Ron opened his folder and pulled out the photographs, held them to his best friend. Harry took
them and flipped through. Ron said, These were taken yesterday at the village. Ginny isnt in any
of them. She was never at the pub. She never stepped out for a minute. His voice grew louder
on every word. She never even made it to Hogsmeade. Its time for you to tell me the truth! When
was the last time you saw her? Where did you leave her? Where did she go? And how the fuck did
you know she was kidnapped by Death Eaters when you hadnt laid eyes on her in at least half an
hour?
Harry studied the glossy eight-by-tens: in one, he stood outside the Three Broomsticks, his collar
pulled up around his face; in another, he looked embarrassed at the flashbulbs popping; in a third,
he tried to sidle off the edge of the photograph. Damned paparazzi. Harry dropped the photographs
on the tile floor, aimed his wand, and before Ron could stop him, said, Incendio.
Rons mouth dropped open, and the next thing Harry knew, his best friend had grabbed hold of
the front of his shirt and slammed him against the wall. Why, Ron demanded, did you do that?
Harry closed his hands around Rons and tried to loosen their grasp. Its better if everyone
involved thinks she was in the village with me.
Ron didnt let go. Explain why.
I cant. Im asking you to trust me.
What do you know that I dont? If its about my sister, I have a right to know.
I know, Harry said quietly. And Ill tell you, but not now. This is a bad time.
Rons grip tightened again. Am I inconveniencing you?
No! Harry finally had enough. He shifted, then used the leverage of his forearms to push out
on Rons wrists, forcing the other Auror to let him go. This isnt a conversation that we can have
here.
His friend took a step back. Im going to Hogwarts tonight to update Hermione on the search.
Youre coming with me, and youre going to explain why youre lying about where Ginny was before
she vanished.
Only if you dont tell anyone else that she wasnt in the village. It doesnt matter to the end
result, anyway. Shes at Malfoy Manor. We have proof now. He told me to my face that he had her.
Ron shook his head. Its no good. The information is hearsay unless we find corroborating
evidence. I have Taliesin on it, though, and he and his team are the best. If theres any proof that
shes there, theyll find it.
Harry nodded, wanting very badly to believe his friend. Ginny, he called out, are you all right?
Say something! There was no answer, and had been none since shed vanished.
Ron said, a little gruffly, Youve been here all night. Go home and get some sleep; theres nothing
you can do right now. Field agents dont have anything to do with this stage of the investigations.
Harry shook his head. You still havent told your parents. Im going with you. Do you think Id
let you go through that alone? And while were at the Burrow, Ill make sure the security detail is
increased and that the hit wizards Catherine assigned are up to scratch.
Ron nodded, glad he wouldnt have to break the news alone, but confused and upset over Harrys
stubborn insistence on holding to lies, and very, very afraid for his sisters welfare.

Draco stormed through the wall. What the hell do you think you were doing?

72

G ALATEA

Ginny sat at the dining table, her bare feet drawn up beneath her. She shifted a pile of cards and
said, Why are you asking me questions you already know the answers to? I needed to let Harry
know that Im as safe as I can be. You, a sly smile tinged her lips, were in the right place at the
right time.
The right place?
When compared to me, for example. She motioned vaguely at the room, but didnt lift her eyes
from the table.
He froze, to angry to think, and stared at her. Shed found a deck of tarot cards in the back
of a drawer somewhere, had separated out the major arcana and was using the minor arcana to
playSolitaire?
She shifted the ace of swords onto the two of cups. I was bored.
He could only gape. Thats not what those are for! he shouted, when he finally had regained
his wits enough to talk.
Ginny shrugged. You wouldnt leave me anything to read. The seven of pentacles went on the
eight of wands.
His long legs carried him to her table in three strides, and he reached down and scooped the
cards into a pile. Hey! she protested. I was going to win!
Tell someone who cares, he snapped back. These cards were hand painted by Rowena Ravenclaw. I havent the faintest idea how they wound up in here, but theyve been in my family for
generations and Im not going to let you desecrate them.
Ginny arched an eyebrow. They werent.
Draco scowled. Werent what? Desecrated? You were using them for solitaire! His pale face
was unusually flushed as he struggled to maintain control. It was a losing battle not to wring her
neck.
They werent painted by Rowena Ravenclaw, she clarified. Ginny reached into the pile in front
of him and fished out a card. Look at this one.
So? Draco asked, studying the card in her hand. It had a picture of a woman riding a gold
chariot drawn by a red horse. The woman held a sword aloft and her red hair streamed out behind
her.
gan.
So, Ginny said, its a portrait of the Morr
He pulled the card out of her hand and looked at it more closely. Are you serious?
She nodded, and trailed her finger along the womans brilliant red locks. Also, this kind of red
wasnt made in the Founders time. Its a very specific pigment, with a secret recipe that only a few
knew. By the time Ravenclaw came into her own as a witch, this was already arcane knowledge.
How would you know that? Draco asked incredulously.
Ginny leaned across the table to get a better look. I went through an art history phase. Read
everything I could get my hands on.
Youre saying these cards were made before the Founders? he couldnt quite believe he was
holding something so old.
Ginny nodded. Im saying this portrait of the goddess was painted by someone who saw her in
person, which means that the cards were made before the Otherworld was closed off.
He reverently set the card atop the pile, then looked up at her, eyes once again blazing. And you
were playing with them? For all we know, they were made by Merlin himself. Youre unbelievable.
He took a deep breath, about to flay her once more for sending him waltzing into the Auror Division,
but she stopped him cold.
Ginny tipped her chair onto its back legs and propped her feet up on the table. It was a maneuver
calculated to unnerve him, and she felt a flush of satisfaction when it worked. You can yell at me,
she said, taking advantage of his silence, or you can read my tarot cards. Your choice. A deck this
old is sure to have some kind of extra magic. If youd rather throw a tantrum, though...whats done
is done. Im not sorry, and all the screaming in the world isnt going to make me sorry. I did what I
had to do.
Dracos equilibrium, his innate sense of rightness and wrongness, careened wildly. He had to
regain the upper hand, show her which one of them held control of the situation. He was her
captor. He was the Dark Lords second in command. He could handle this Gryffindor. He could get
his revenge later, after hed secured what he needed from her. And, for now, that meant that if she
wanted her tarot read, hed oblige. Truthfully, he was curious about what the cards would show.
Get your feet off the table.
She smirked, and tilted her chair back to the ground. I knew youd be reasonable.
He glared, then rifled through the pile and fished out a card and slid the rest over to her. Shuffle

N IMUE

73

three times and cut the deck.

She obeyed. Why did you take one out?
Its your Significator, Draco explained. A card that represents you.
Ginny cut the deck and slid it back to him. Which one did you choose?
He laid it down in the center of the table. The King of Swords. She arched an eyebrow, but didnt
comment. Draco dealt the cards into a basic spread and took a moment to survey the results. Most
of the cards in the spread were from the suit of Swords, which didnt surprise him in the least.
All right. This first card, he pointed to the one that lay on top of her Significator, covers you.
Its the substance of your problem.
The ten of wands, Ginny said, because he seemed to be waiting for her to speak.
Right. Its the burden of success, he translated. Heavy responsibilities, pressure to succeed,
loneliness at the top. Ginny opened her mouth to say something, but before she could get a word
out, he said, This next card, he touched the one that laid crosswise over the ten of wands, shows
forces that may help or hinder you. Its the seven of wands.
He looks angry. The man on the card held a stick and glared out at them with furious eyes,
rendered in vivid inks.
Hes holding firm, Draco corrected. A conflict is coming to a head; you have a superior vantage
point of the situation. You... He trailed off.
I what?
He looked up and, forcing his voice to remain steady, said, You have the advantage even if you
dont realize it.
Ginny leaned in close. What if I do realize it?
They were just tarot cards; they didnt mean anything, Draco reminded himself. He opted to
ignore her question. The next card, he pointed to the one below the central group, is where
youre coming from regarding the matter at hand. Its the judgment card, which can mean a rebirth
or an identity crisis, among other things. No surprise there. Next you have the eight of swords,
which shows your recent past.
The card depicted a woman, bound and blindfolded, standing among swords that had been
plunged into the dirt. Shes trapped, Ginny observed.
Yes. He forced himself to keep his tone businesslike. This card can mean a lack of empowerment, forced restraint, bondage, confusion, emotional pain...your life hasnt been very good.
No.
And its mostly been your fault.
No! Fury sparked in her eyes.
The card says otherwise. The eight of swords means that youre your own worst enemy. Fear,
blockage, limitation...all self-imposed. You can blame Dumbledore and Tom Riddle all you like,
Ginny, but this, he held the card up, says that you need to come to terms with your fears because
youre going to have to make an important decision very soon. You cant afford the luxury of being
afraid.
Ginny couldnt have looked more stunned if hed slapped her across the face. She looked over
her shoulder, scanning the room as though she fully expected someone else to be in there with
them.
What are you looking for? Draco asked, a slight frown creasing his forehead.
She turned back to face him. Nothing. Keep going.
He felt her gather her courage, steel herself for whatever the cards said next. Something hed
said had touched a nerve; Draco only wished he could find out what, so he could use it again. This
card, he touched the one on top of the central group, shows the best possible outcome. Its the six
of wands reversed, meaning delayed victory.
Delayed victory is the best outcome? That didnt sound good.
He nodded, It looks that way, then moved on to the card to the right of the central group. This
shows whats coming, whats in store for your future.
Ginny tilted her head, confused. The Lovers card? She was already in love with someone; it
was in her past, not her future.
It doesnt mean that youre going to fall in love, necessarily, he explained. More likely, considering the other cards in the spread so far, it means a partnership, a fork in the road, and another
reference to a major choice. Youll have a decision, two paths you can take, and youll have to settle
on one.
She rolled her eyes. An easy choice, between Harry and you.

74

G ALATEA

It might have nothing to do with me, Draco pointed out. I wouldnt be so quick to assume if I
were you. This next card represents your state of mind. The grin, though he tried to stifle it, still
tugged at his mouth.
Whats funny? Ginny demanded.
Its bad.
You dont need to look so happy about it, she said with disgust. The thought of being tied to
this man for life repulsed her. She was never going to be able to get rid of him, and in that moment
the years ahead seemed very long.
The Tower reversed, Draco explained. Restriction of freedom, failure to live up to expectations...You think your life is unfair.
It is unfair!
He arched an eyebrow. You say that so often, Ginny, I wonder what your basis for comparison
is.
She snapped, Dont you dare judge me
He held up his hand and, before she could go off, said, Its your life. Youre not going to get
another one. If I were you, Id make do with the one I was given, even though it comes with a destiny
you wish you didnt have.
Her lips pressed thin. Tell me what else the card means.
Um...imprisonment. Probably literal, all things considered. He motioned to the walls of her
room, then continued, Also, youre going to have to face problems that could have been avoided
but, then, we both knew that already, didnt we? You have Potter to thank for
If you mention his name one more time, Ginny said, Ill break your fucking nose.
Draco grinned outright. How incredibly vulgar.
The next card in the spread, representing the people around her, was the seven of swords. It
means someone is trying to take advantage of you, he explained.
Thats pretty obvious.
Good god, youre giving me a lot of credit, Draco said. Theres no reason to think that any of
these cards have anything to do with me. Someone is going to sabotage you, Ginny, and Im not
going to be that person. We have a bargain, remember?
If not you, then who? Im not stupid.
But you are narrow-minded, and thats all I can tell you. He shrugged. Divination is an
inexact thing.
I took Care of Magical Creatures.
I know.
She made an aggravated noise and said, Keep going.
gan. This is your greatest
The next card was the Chariot, the one with the portrait of the Morr
hope.
The goddess? Ginny asked incredulously. I dont even like her.
It means balance. Determination, control, success...youll need to take control of competing
forces. Dracos heart sank. These ancient cards had laid bare her price, her dearest wish, and he
hadnt the faintest idea how he was going to give it to her. She wanted to succeed, to restore the
balance and fulfill the will of the goddess in the picture and everything the card stood for, wanted it
more than she wanted her next breath. It was ingrained in who she was, for all that she fought it.
How could he turn this to his advantage?
She interrupted his thoughts, and circumvented his strategy with one shrewd question. This
control of competing forcescan you give it to me?
Draco cursed her newfound cunning. He had to answer honestly; the magic held him to it. No, I
cant. The words fell from his tongue like lead weights. Hed just lost any advantage he could have
had on that front, and would have to find another way. There was always Delias plan, his mind
said, but when he came right down to it, Draco didnt think hed be able to go through with it. The
thought made him sick, and he couldnt understand why. Hed used such tactics before without a
qualm, but with her...
What does the last card mean?
He shook himself out of his reverie. Hed think the situation over later, when he had some time
alone. Right. The last card is the final outcome. Its the two of swords reversed. The end of a
stalemate, and a definite choice.
Does it say what Im going to choose?
He turned another card off of the pile for clarification, and then sucked in a breath. It was the

N IMUE

75

queen of wands reversed. A red-haired goddess, her face terrible and twisted, looked out at them.
Draco cleared his throat. Egotism, manipulation, domination, lies...whatever choice you make, he
said, its going to earn you a mortal enemy.
Draco pushed his chair back and stood. He needed to be alone and regroup, formulate a new
plan of attack. He had a chilling feeling that he knew exactly who the queen of wands might be.
Where are you going? she demanded.
He didnt even take the time to sneer or toss off a nasty comment. Hed read her cards, and now
he had to get out of this room.
Ginny watched him gather the deck and disappear through the wall without a word. The moment
he was gone, she tipped her head to the ceiling and demanded, What the hell was that all about?
Suppose you explain whats going on?
No answer.
I know youre here somewhere! she shouted, not caring who overheard. He said I cant afford
to be afraid, which is your fucking mantra, and I deserve an explanation!
The goddess was silent.
Ginny considered the whisky decanter on the sideboard, but ignored it in favor of pacing the
room.
Watching on the other end of the spy-mirror, Delia was reminded of a caged lion. She didnt
know what to make of their prisoner talking to an empty room, and filed the information away for
future reference.
Grace poked her head in the door. Delia? This just came for you. She held out an envelope.
By owl? she asked as she tore the letter open. She recognized the handwriting right away.
What could be so important that Day would write to her, when she knew how dangerous it was?

That night
Delia stepped into the clearing, irritation and nervousness evident on her face. Do you have any
idea what theyll do to you if they find you here? she demanded.
As though you care, Dana replied. She wore black robes; she didnt want to be seen. She knew
her sister was right about what would happen to both of them if the Death Eaters discovered her.
Youre my twin. Of course I care what happens to you. Despite her kind words, Delias tone
was peevish. Whats so important that you dragged me out here in the middle of the night?
Dana glanced through the trees. The mansions lights were just barely visible twinkling through
the branches. I need some information.
Delia shook her head emphatically. Absolutely not, she said. How could you ask me that,
Day? I never ask you about the Aurors.
Do you think I wouldnt be here if it wasnt important? Dana snapped.
With you, its always important, Delia said, irritated. Its all dramatics and matters of life and
death. When are you going to wake up and learn that nothing is ever black or white?
Dana elected not to answer her sisters question. Instead, she said, An Auror has gone missing.
Delia shrugged. Being an Auror is a dangerous line of work.
Dammit, Dee! Have you heard anything?
Why are you asking questions you know Im not going to answer? Delia examined her fingernails.
Please, Dana said softly. Please, Dee. I didnt come on behalf of the Auror Division or the
Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Im here for myself and I have to know how badly shes
hurt. Dana refused to consider the possibility that Ginny was dead. It just couldnt be.
She? Delia asked. She knew full well whom Dana was asking about, but decided to drag it out
as long as possible.
Dana took a deep breath. Its Ginny Weasley. Anything youve heard at all, Dee. Anything,
please? She couldnt believe she had been reduced to begging her sister, but she was desperate.
Delia considered her twin carefully. I might have heard something, she finally said.
Might have? Dana asked sharply. Youre a wonderful liar, Dee, but never with me. Where is
she?
I dont know. Delia was bored with this conversation. She wanted to get back into the house
and have a long bath. And then maybe have Draco.

76

G ALATEA

Ginnys in there, isnt she. Dana motioned toward Malfoy Manor with her head. Is she all
right?
Delia shrugged. Shes as fine as she can be, I suppose.
Dana sucked in a breath. Her fear for her friends well being had just intensified tenfold. Whats
that supposed to mean? What have you people done to her?
Nothing drastic. She hasnt been beaten or cursed. At least, she added, remembering Ginnys
first few hours at the manor, not lately.
Danas face was like stone. I have to see.
Thats impossible. I promise that shes all right. Shes more valuable alive than dead. Draco
has personally ordered that no one go near her.
Dana gave a short, mocking laugh. The most effective tortures arent physical. A promise from
Malfoy is completely worthless, and a promise from you is only marginally better. I have to see.
You cant.
I will.
Delia raised an eyebrow. How?
Dana shrugged. Thats for you to figure out, isnt it? All I have to say is that if I dont see with
my own eyes that shes all right Ill have every Auror at the ministry banging down Malfoys front
door tomorrow.
Her sister was amused. Youd never send me to Azkaban
Youre right. Theyll be under orders to take no prisoners.
Delia paled. You would never do that.
No, Dana answered. I wouldnt, if you let me see Ginny. She prayed her twin wouldnt call
her bluff.
Delia muttered something under her breath, the only words of which Dana caught were bloody
Slytherin.
The sisters regarded each other silently for several moments. Then, reluctantly, Delia unhooked
the chain around her neck and held it out to her sister. An amulet hung from the necklace; it was
crescent shaped, and the points were sharp. The door to her prison will only open for someone
with the Dark Mark. You could get in, but youd never be able to get out.
Dana took the chain from her sister. I assume this will take care of the problem?
Delia nodded. New recruits who are deemed trustworthy are given these amulets to get them
into restricted areas before their marks are burned on.
So why are you still wearing it? Youve had your mark for ages.
Delias smile was eerie. It was given to me by the Dark Lord himself. He was the one to place it
around my neck.
Dana felt queasy. She would have to take a shower when she got home, after wearing something
Voldemort had his hands all over. Thats disgusting.
Delia laughed, but it sounded forced. They both knew what would happen to them if Dana were
caught. Im joking, idiot. Draco is the one who gave it to me. I kept it because its cool. It certainly
fits the atmosphere in that house.
Dana fastened the chain around her own neck and tucked the amulet beneath her shirt. Ill
need a mark, she said. My sleeves are loose. All someone would have to do is pull one up, and
theyd know Im not you.
Delia drew her wand, but Dana grabbed her wrist. Dont you dare.
Its just an illusion charm -, Delia said, but Dana interrupted, Youll blow my arm off, considering how our powers are acting lately. Think of another way.
Seemingly from nowhere, Delia produced a lip liner. Come here. Dana held out her left forearm,
and Delia began to draw.
Dana watched her sister sketch the ugly skull-and-snake on her arm and said softly, You know,
Dee, its never too late to join the side thats going to win. Please, think about it?
Delia finished the mark and capped the makeup pencil.
Dana pressed her case. We have the right on our side. You could always come back with me.
Delia gave her twin a strange smile. Thats funny, Day, she said, because I was just about to
say the same thing to you.

Just outside the front door, Dana paused and steeled her nerve. She was Delia now, a Death Eater

N IMUE

77

whod kept rooms at Malfoy Manor for at least two years. She should walk like she owned the place.
Dana straightened her shoulders and reached for the heavy iron ring on the door. It swung open
at her touch. Across the spacious entryway, a red-carpeted staircase swooped to the first floor and
beyond. Dana walked towards it, mentally rehearsing her twins directions on how to find Ginnys
room. Shed only ascended ten steps when something stopped her dead.
Delia, Malfoy called, jogging up the stairs behind her. Dana almost hadnt recognized his voice
without that maddening drawl. He sounded...normal, which was enough to make her wary.
Yes? she asked casually as she turned to face him. Her heart leapt up to her throat and she
gripped the banister tightly to keep her hand from shaking.
Draco stopped two steps below her, putting them at eye level. Where are you going in such a
hurry? he murmured, his gaze dropping to her lips.
What would Delia say to that? Dana thought frantically. But she hadnt been placed in Slytherin
for nothing and the words flowed from her lips by instinct. To my room. I left a book in there that
has some information I want to check against one in your fathers library. Do you need something?
The corners of his mouth turned up in a smile. Not a smirk, a smile. Goddess above, this was
not normal Malfoy behavior. What the hell was going on between him and her sister? Dana felt
queasy.
Do I need something? he repeated. The words became a double entendre. Draco laughed softly
and leaned in. What do you think, Delia? Do I need something?
Realization sank in. He was the man Delia was interested in. She forced herself not to choke on
the words, Absolutely. Maybe we can meet later and do something about it?
Later? he asked, that half-smile still playing around his lips and crinkling the corners of his
eyes. Dana had never, in a million years, thought that Malfoy would look at her, or anyone, this
way. He whispered against her lips, Im impatient.
She made herself smile back. Thats a lie.
He laughed gently. A preview then? To tide me over?
Hes not going to do what I think hes going to do is he? Dana thought, inwardly panicking as
Malfoy leaned closer and brought a hand up to the back of her head. Oh God and goddess, he is.
Dana jerked away; she couldnt help it. It was an involuntary reaction. Dracos eyes narrowed.
Youre not still upset about last night, are you? he asked. I told you, nothing happened.
Dana shook her head. She had no idea what he was talking about, but could only brazen it out
and hope she didnt make a crucial misstep. No. Well, maybe a little. You can make it up to me
tonight. She took another step up to place a few more inches of space between them. Im going
to get that book, unless there really was something you needed. She grimaced at his expression,
Other than that, I mean. This was too creepy for her: Malfoy acting like a human being. Worse,
Malfoy acting like a human being in love, or at least in lust. She suppressed a shudder.
No, he said. Im fine for now. Ill be in my study if you change your mind.
Dana smiled. Well see. She turned and resumed her walk up the staircase, forcing herself
through superhuman effort not to run like hell. At the top, she turned to the left and then he was
out of sight.

Harry flopped into an armchair and faced Ron and Hermione, who sat together on the sofa. Although
their rooms at Hogwarts were small and cozy, Harry felt anything but comfortable. His best friends
stared him down, stone-faced, and waited for an explanation.
Ron realized Harry wasnt going to be the one to open the conversation. Well? What about it?
Youve been lying to us since before we knew she was gone. Youve destroyed evidence. What is
going on with my sister?
Hermione rested her hand on Rons knee and squeezed, a warning for him to keep his voice
down. Let him explain, she said, fixing Harry with a sharply assessing stare.
Harry was nervous. Hermione was much smarter than he, and would be sure to catch any
inconsistencies in his story. What do you want to know first?
When you said shed stepped out for a minute, where had she really gone? Ron asked.
Harry shook his head. I cant tell you that.
You
Ron! he shouted over his friend. Listen. Im not going to lie to you, so if you ask me something
I cant talk about, Im not going to answer. Thats all there is to it.
Is it classified? Hermione asked.

78

G ALATEA

Yes, Harry said, relieved that shed given him an out. Its classified. I cant talk about it.
We have the same clearance level, Ron protested. If Hermione left the room
Youre not cleared for this, Harry said. His tone was final. Next question.
Im not cleared for
Hermione squeezed his leg once again. When Ron stopped talking long enough to glare at her,
she took the opportunity to say, I have a question. How did you know when she went missing?
Harry framed his reply in the vaguest terms possible. Were under a spell.
Hermione tilted her head to the side. What kind of spell?
Harry didnt know how to explain, but he gave it his best shot. It tells one of us when the other
is in trouble. Its kind of like an alarm system, so we can cover each others backs.
She nodded thoughtfully, processing that information.
How did you know she was at Malfoy Manor? Ron asked.
Hermione answered her husbands question. This spell told him, right, Harry?
Harry nodded, relieved that shed helped him. Thats right. Its a gut feeling. I just know thats
where she is, somehow. Im not sure how it works.
Hermione mulled this over, then asked, How long have you been under this spell?
Um...a long time.
How long? Since you joined the Division?
Harry shook his head reluctantly. Before that. Since Hogwarts.
You what? Ron exploded, but Hermione shushed him.
That long? she asked, mild surprise tingeing her features. It must be powerful magic to have
lasted so many years. Which one of you performed it?
Er, what? Harry asked.
The spell, she said. Which one of you performed it? Did you do it?
No...
Then she did?
Not exactly. I mean, I dont
You dont know, Hermione filled in.
We both did it, sort of, he explained lamely.
She worked that over, tried to see where it fit in with the rest of his information. When Ron
opened his mouth to speak again, Hermione headed him off. Thanks. This cant have been easy
for you.
Thanks? Ron spluttered. Hes been lying about my sister since she went missing, and he still
hasnt explained
The lie hasnt affected the outcome of the investigation, Hermione said, and, apparently, the
information you want is classified. We appreciate your coming by, Harry. Ill be sure to take extra
precautions when I leave the castle.
Harry frowned. Youre not to leave the castle, even with precautions. Its too dangerous right
now. Ron and I talked about this.
But neither of you discussed it with me, she said blithely. Its nice of you to be concerned, but
Im sure Ill be fine.
Harry met Rons eyes. This isnt negotiable, Hermione. We
Once again, Hermione squeezed her husbands knee. Ron looked over and met her eyes, then
turned back to Harry. Ill talk to her. Why dont you leave by the front hall? Let me walk you out.
In the small entryway, Ron caught Harrys shoulder before he could leave. Dont think Im going
to let this drop, he murmured. Just because Hermione is satisfied doesnt mean Im anywhere
near. Well talk back at the Ministry.
Harry grimaced slightly. I figured.
His reluctance touched a nerve with Ron. If there were something important about my sister
that I should know, youd tell me, wouldnt you?
Harry nodded, looking up to meet his friends eyes. You know I would, unless its something
thats not my place to tell.
This took Ron by surprise. He said, If its not your place, then whose is it? Dumbledores?
Harry sighed. Hed like to think so, but I wouldnt ask him if I were you. He paused, then said,
You need to talk to Hermione.
I will.
You need to do it tonight.

N IMUE

79

I know, Ron said. Just give me a few minutes alone with her. Ill meet you back at the Division.
Taliesin should have a preliminary report by now.
Harry nodded, waved to Hermione, and was gone.
As soon as the door shut, Ron whirled around and stomped back into the sitting room. What
dyou think youre doing? He didnt explain a single thing, and you let him walk out of here
He told us everything we need to know, I think, Hermione said. This spell, for starters. A
magical connection thats lasted so many years without losing any of its strength? Trust me, no
Hogwarts students, not even Harry and Ginny, could do something like that. We can begin there.
Begin where? Ron looked as though shed lost her mind.
The library, of course, Hermione said. You need to get back to work, so Ill go see what I can
find on spells like this. I know Ive read about something like it, I just cant think where.
And you wont go outside the castle? he asked.
She rolled her eyes. Not tonight, anyway. Ill be researching. After that...well talk about it later.
You need to find Ginny.
Ron walked across the room and folded her into his arms. The top of her head fit perfectly
beneath his chin. My parents are a mess. Maybe you could call them through the fire tonight?
I will, Hermione promised, just as soon as you leave, and Ill tell them you and Harry are doing
everything you can to bring her home safely.
Bill and Charlie are coming home.
Good.
He pressed his lips to her forehead and murmured, I dont know what Id do if something
happened to you. I cant understand how hes so calm.
Hermione shrugged. The two of you are different, thats all. Hes not calm, but hes keeping
together well. You really need to get to work, Ron. Ill owl when I find something.
That was his Hermione. Not if she found something, but when. He kissed her again, told her he
loved her, and threw a pinch of floo powder into the fireplace.

Dana followed the curved hallway of the fifth floor corridor to the wall that was paneled in plain
wood. She set her teeth, told herself that it was no different from the barrier at platform nine and
three quarters, and walked straight through. Ginny paced at the other end of the room, but froze
when Dana entered. The two women stared at each other, then Ginny rushed over. What are you
doing in here? she demanded. You cant get out!
Dana pulled the amulet from beneath her collar. Problem solved. My sister loaned it to me for
the night. It works just like a mark, only not as ugly.
Ginnys mouth dropped open in wild disbelief. Wheres mine?
Dana looked from Ginnys outstretched hand, back to her face. Your what?
My amulet, Dana. We have to hurry; they watch this room.
Its all right, Dana said. My sister is on watch duty right now, and shes waiting in the woods
for me to come back.
What about the others? Ginny asked. Something wasnt quite right.
Dana asked, What others?
The...the other Aurors. You didnt come here alone. Realization dawned. You did come here
alone. Christ, Dana, do you have any idea whatyou just strolled into Malfoy Manor with Delias
necklace and
Dana interrupted, Are you all right? You dont look cursed or beaten or starved or...
Im fine, Ginny said. I can keep up with you. Give me my amulet and we can get out of here.
You promise youre all right? Youd tell me if you werent?
Something about the situation was wasnt making any sense. Her tone tinged with suspicion,
Ginny said, Dana, give me my amulet.
And now it came down to it. I only have one.
Ginny took a step back. Her chin tilted up fractionally and she looked Dana through narrowed
eyes. I see. So what are you doing here, exactly, if you didnt come to get me out?
Dana didnt have an answer. At least, not one that Ginny would find satisfactory.
Now that youve been here, Ginny said, you can tell the Division exactly where in the house to
find me, and that the amulet is the only way to get me out.
Still, Dana was silent. They stared at each other, a face-off.

80

G ALATEA

I see, Ginny finally said. Youre not going to tell them.

I cant, Dana explained. It would compromise my sister. If she went to jail because of me
Your Death Eater sister is not my problem! Ginny shouted as the threads of her control frayed.
My problem, Dana, is that Im a prisoner in Draco Malfoys house of moral surrealism and you
wont lift a finger to get me out!
I only have one amulet! Dana protested.
Ginny drew herself up straighter. The air around her shimmered with magical energy, and the
rooms temperature sank. If I wanted, Ginny said in an odd tone, I could make you give it to me.
Youd hand it over and wave me out of the room with a smile on your face.
Dana felt a cold lick of fear at the base of her spine. It had been a mistake to come here. In that
moment, she fully believed Ginny capable of anything. You wouldnt do that.
The moment passed, and Ginny sighed. Unfortunately for me, Im a great fan of free will. Her
words, though benign on their surface, belied her contempt for Dana, who asked, What do you
want me to do? What can I do? I only have one.
And if you had two? she asked. What then, Dana? The Auror was silent. Ginny shook her
head. I didnt think so.
I cant do anything that might send Delia to jail, or make them realize that shes been meeting
with me secretly, Dana explained. If you disappeared on her watch, theyd have no mercy. You
understand that, Gin. Family is family.
You cant just leave me trapped in here!
Like you left me? Dana asked coolly, arching an eyebrow. Like you abandoned me, and the
rest of the world? You have no idea what you were, Ginny, and how much we needed you to stay.
Is that what this is about? she asked, dumbfounded. Some kind of twisted Slytherin revenge
because I quit my job? Youre fucking kidding me.
Danas eyes narrowed with resentment. I came here to make sure you were still alive and that
you werent being mistreated.
You came here as a balm to your guilty conscience, Ginny hissed. I hope it worked. Now get
out.
Gin
I said get out! A panel on the sideboard shattered, punctuating Ginnys shout with glass raining
to the floor.
Dana looked at the shards, then back to Ginnys face. You cant intimidate me.
I dont want to scare you, I want you to leave.
Fine. Im gone.
And then, she was.
Dana left the room and leaned against the wall, guilt washing over her in waves. Ginny was
right; she should tell the Auror Division about tonights excursion. But Delia was all she had, even
if Dana didnt agree with her choices. It was callous of Dana think this way, but Ginny had two
parents and six brothers; she could afford to lose one or two and still have a family. If Dana lost
Delia, shed be losing everything. Dana shook her head to clear it. Now was not the time for her to
second guess herself. This was Death Eater headquarters, after all. First and foremost, she had to
focus on getting out in one piece. She could be maudlin later.
On the other side of the wall, Ginny screamed an obscenity at the top of her lungs, then turned
her attention to the rest of the sideboards windowed cabinets. As another hail of glass fell to the
carpet, she made no attempt to dispel the hot fury that raged inside her mind.
She hadnt been at it for more than half an hour when Draco walked into the room and stopped
short. What do you think youre doing?
A hurricane shade that covered one of the wall sconces exploded, raining slivers of glass onto
the floor. What does it look like? Ginny asked from her seat at the table.
It looks like youre throwing a tantrum. As he walked over to her, his polished shoes crunched
on pieces of smashed glass and porcelain. Why?
I dont explain myself to Death Eaters. A dinner plate on the sideboard crumpled in on itself.
When the china could no longer stand the stress, it shattered.
Are you planning on breaking everything in the room?
Everything breakable. Whatever Ive ruined, you can afford ten new ones.
Draco reached over to the sideboard. In that case, you forgot the whiskey bottle.
She looked at the crystal decanter in front of her, then pulled out the stopper and took a deep
swallow. I think Ill keep this around for now. As she drank, a vase burst into crystal shards.

N IMUE

81

Dana crept inside her flat. She didnt turn on any lights, for fear of disturbing Mike. Shed only
made it as far as the living room, however, when a lamp flicked on. He sat in an armchair, eyes
pinning her in place. Thats twice this week that youve snuck out after you thought I was asleep,
then came back hours later. Suppose you tell me where youve been?
Bloody hell, he thought she was having an affair.

The next afternoon, forty-eight hours after Ginnys disappearance

The senior Aurors, the elite thirteen, sat around the battered conference table. Catherine looked
through her folder of intelligence data one last time. A vote, then, now that weve heard from
everyone. Is there sufficient evidence to suggest that Ginny Weasley is being held at Malfoy Manor
and to justify a raid to get her back?
As they went around the table, Harry kept a mental tally. He voted yes, as did Ron. Both of
them had argued vehemently in favor of the raid. Still, Taliesins final report had been anything
but absolute, and many of their fellows expressed reservations about storming the home of such a
politically prominent family. Several Aurors voted against the raid. At the end of the table, with one
vote to go, it was six and six.
Dana looked at the chipped tabletop, and then raised her eyes to Harrys. His confidence that
she would vote his way was plain to see; he was already running through attack formations in his
mind. Dana thought of Ginny, and of the terrifying latent power shed sensed the night before. Then
she thought of Delia, her twin, her other half. And she cast her vote. No.
Harry blinked. His thoughtful expression quickly gave way to shock, then anger that deepened
into rage. No? The word was soft, but Dana didnt miss the threat behind it.
Theres no evidence. We dont have proof that the Malfoys had anything to do with Ginnys
disappearance. She could be in a dozen other places. I suggest we start assessing those as possible
targets.
Shes your friend! Ron exclaimed.
Catherine interjected, The vote is over. Malfoy Manor is safe for now. Youll get another crack at
Draco, Agent Midas.
Thats not Harry sputtered, thats not what this is about! Ginny is there! I know it!
But can you prove it? Catherine asked.
He was silent.
The Division Chief turned to her ranks. I want people around the clock on this. We need to get
her back. The more time passes, the more likely it is that theyve broken her. If that happens, a lot
of people are going to die.

Harry caught Danas elbow as she walked past, and dragged her into his office. Sparks of anger
snapped in his emerald eyes. He looked more dangerous than Dana had ever seen him. Explain.
One word. A command. He was visibly restraining himself from hitting her.
Theres no concrete evidence, Dana said for the second time that afternoon. Im not about to
vote to authorize a raid without proof.
I gave you proof. Every word was pushed out through clenched teeth. An indefinable aura of
power surrounded him; for good reason was he called one of the strongest wizards of their time.
Im supposed to believe that Malfoy sat in this office and told you he had her locked in a room?
How gullible do you think I am?
Harrys eyes widened. A room? he said hoarsely.
Dana frowned. What?
You said a room. Not a cell, a room.
Thats what you told us
No I didnt.Dana was increasingly sure she wasnt going to come out of this conversation in
one pieceI never specified anything of the kind. His words were clipped. He was barely holding
his fury in check. How did you know she was being held in a room, Dana?

82

G ALATEA

When she didnt reply, Harry grabbed her shoulders with force enough to bruise and shouted
full in her face, How did you know? Where were you last night?
Last night? she asked, maintaining her facade till the end.
Taliesins had your flat watched, along with the Burrow, in case they tried to hurt Mike for being
Jezebels best friend. Last night, you snuck out at midnight and came back nearly two hours later.
I
I have the Surveillance report, Dana! No one followed you because its Mike they were watching,
but they wrote down all comings and goings. You left in the middle of the night. You went to the
Manor. He was putting the pieces together.
Of course I didnt, Dana said, feigning outrage.
And you saw her. Otherwise how would you have known that she was in a room upstairs,
instead of a cell in the dungeon? You saw her, and you probably even spoke to her, and still you
did this. For what, Dana? Whats so important that you would stab your friend in the back and
Dana watched his face as the last puzzle piece fell into place. I dont know what youre talking
about. I didnt see Ginny. I went for a walk.
Youre lying.
Why would I visit Malfoy Manor? Think about it, Harry.
I have. You sold Ginny out for a Death Eater. His hands were still digging painfully into her
skin, but his face was eerily calm.
Youre being stupid, she protested. Why would I choose a Death Eater over
You would in a heartbeat, Harry interrupted, if the Death Eater was your twin.
All Danas life, whenever she tried to mask her thoughts, there had been a split-second before
her mask slid into place in which she gave herself away. This time was no different. My twin? she
asked, a lame recovery if there ever was one.
Do you have any idea what youve done? Harry was shouting again; his face twisted with
wrath.
You and I both know shes been obliviated, Dana said. The story you fed Catherine about her
remembering everything is a lie. They could do a Priori Incantatum on my wand to prove it; I did the
memory charm.
It didnt work, Dana. He shook her once, hard. Your stupid charm didnt do a goddamned
thing to her memory because shes the Pendragon, and youve just given her to Draco Malfoy, gift
wrapped, on a silver platter!
Danas mind latched on the word Pendragon; she didnt hear anything after that. It swirled
around her consciousnessPendragonand then, something inside of her shattered. Dana looked
up at Harry. Her grin stopped his rant short. Through her giggles, she exclaimed, I was almost
fooled! I mean, sure, I ran across references to the legend while Dee and I did our research. For a
moment you really had me going! Have you ever thought about acting? That was brilliant, Gin.
Gin? Harry demanded. What?
Instead of answering, she pitched forward into his arms, out cold.

Evening
Ginny was the first thing Delia saw when she entered the room with the dinner tray. The prisoner
leaned against one of the posts at the foot of the bed, her arms crossed across her chest. I see
youve left off your pacing for the evening, Delia said as she set the tray on the table.
Ginny tilted her head and gave a faint smile. Im just having a bit of a rest is all. Ill take it up
again after Ive eaten.
Delias expression was disgruntled. You only do it because you know he assigned me to watch
you.
Ginny shoved away from the bed and started towards the table. Watch me? Spy on me is more
like. Lucky for my sanity, Im not here to entertain you. She surveyed the tray of food and picked
up a fork. Where is he?
There was a sacrifice tonight. Theyre all there at the request of the Dark Lord.
Anyone I know? Ginnys tone was nonchalant; her face still wore that slightly unsettling half
smile.
Delia shook her head. A Muggle they took a few days ago.

N IMUE

83

Without sitting, Ginny speared a carrot and ate it. She made a face and motioned with the fork.
It needs salt. Would you mind?
Delia rolled her eyes and started towards the sideboard. No sooner had she turned her back
than Ginny launched herself across the room. The two women fell in a tangle of limbs, and as they
went down Delia struck her forehead against an end table with a sickening crack. The last thing
she was aware of before she lost consciousness was the chain of her amulet breaking as Ginny tore
it from her neck.

Ginny stole quietly through the halls of the manor. Tonight, Death Eaters were scarce; apparently,
Voldemort had requested the presence of all of them. The building seemed deserted. She called up
Dracos mental map of his home; she couldnt waste time searching for exits. After twenty minutes
she located an outside door and gingerly pushed it open, silently thanking the diligent house elves
who kept the hinges well oiled. She slipped outside and pushed the door closed, then froze.
Ginny heard voices approaching; the dark ritual must have finished and now they were returning
to headquarters. Ginny looked around frantically; there were no convenient hiding places. She
would have to count on the cover of darkness to keep her concealed. Silently, Ginny darted around
the corner of the house and pressed her back up against the stone wall. She was sure theyd be
able to hear the frantic heartbeat that pounded in her ears.
The crowd of Death Eaters passed within ten feet of her. They were all hooded and masked; some
had slick, shiny stains down the fronts of their robes. After a moments confusion, Ginny came to
the sickening realization that it was blood. None of the dark wizards glanced her way; their work
was done for the night and there was no reason for them to get suspicious and investigate around
corners when a nice, hot meal awaited them in the Malfoy dining room.
When the last one entered the house and pulled the door shut, Ginny released the breath she
had been holding and took a moment to scan the grounds of the manor. The place was covered
with anti-apparition wards, and there was no way shed be able to break through them without first
knowing the specific spells Lucius had used to guard against intruders. There was nothing for it;
Ginny would have to get off the grounds before she could truly make her escape.
She quickly evaluated her options. The way across the lawns was faster, but she would be in
the open and readily visible to anyone who chanced to look out a window. She would be safer if she
went through the woods, although the path was longer. Ginny hesitated a moment, and then took
off through the Malfoy family forest.
She dodged boughs and tree trunks, devoting all her instincts to finding the shortest way through
the woods. Branches tore at her sleeves and hair and scratched across her face, but she ignored
it all. Ginny pushed her way through a particularly think clump of trunks and froze once she was
on the other side. Draco had just stepped into her line of sight; he walked towards the manor with
a purposeful stride as he fastened the silver clasps on his cloak. His Death Eater hood and mask
were slung over his arm.
Before Ginny could hide, he looked up and stopped short, obviously just as surprised to see her
as she was to see him. His mouth dropped open slightly and, fastenings forgotten, his cloak slipped
off his shoulders and fell to the ground.
Dracos mouth tightened as he tossed a quick glance over his shoulder and then turned back
to her. Im not even going to ask how you got out here. He strode through the trees to her, his
blond hair glinting in the faint gray starlight. But youre going back now. He was furious; but
the rolling thunder clouds gathering in his eyes were the only visual evidence of the anger she felt
lurking under the surface of his calm facade.
Like hell I am, she answered, backing away as he neared.
Where are you going to run to, Virginia? His voice was harsh. Theres nowhere you can hide
from me. Ill find you wherever you go. Even if you moved into Dumbledores own bloody office you
think I wouldnt find a way to bring you back here? His eyes never left hers as he methodically
stalked her through the trees.
Ginny backed into a trunk, and she quickly darted around the other side. He followed, his
features set in an expression of fierce determination.
Like hell Im going back with you, Ginny repeated.
Draco shot another glance over his shoulder and Ginny seized the opportunity of his momentary
distraction and ran. She only got a few steps, though, before his hand closed around her wrist.
He nearly yanked her arm out of joint as he pulled her up against him; his chest pressed into her
back and his free hand snaked out and caught hold of her other wrist before she could lash out

84

G ALATEA

at him. He squeezed his arms around her struggling body and whispered grimly in her ear, Never
underestimate the reflexes of a former Seeker. He spun her around and slammed her against a
tree hard enough to momentarily stun her. His body pressed hers tightly to the rough bark, leaving
her no room to strike as his arms pinned hers to her sides. Although given room to maneuver she
was a much more dangerous fighter than he, in such close quarters sheer strength was all that
mattered and he had it in spades. Once more he looked over his shoulder and then turned back to
her, his face set in an odd combination of resolve and anticipation, and slammed his mouth onto
hers.
At the force of his kiss, Ginnys head flew back and struck the tree. She saw stars, and could
only manage a sound of outraged pain. She tried to turn away from the assault, but his mouth
followed hers. She felt a scream of panic gathering in her throat.
Dont you dare, he said through their link. His voice was stern, demanding, and as relentless as
his kiss. I swear to God, Ginny, if you scream Ill put you on bread and water for a month.
She intensified her struggles. Let me go! she cried into his mind.
Not a chance. Did you think we were alone out here?
This gave her pause. Were not?
Neither of them had closed their eyes. They stood, bodies pressed together, lips fused, gazes
locked. Flint and Crabbe stayed behind to help me clean up, and theyre coming this way. If they see
that you escaped, theyll put two and two together and realize I didnt really give you that love potion.
So? she asked.
So! Theyll wonder why I lied about it, which will lead to them wondering about other things.
Theyll start to ask questions and eventually the plan will be exposed. His eyes bored into hers,
pinning her against the tree as effectively as his body did.
He heard her mocking laughter in his mind. What are they going to do, kill me?
No, he said, but they very well might kill me.
Ginny glanced then to her right. Sure enough, she heard the crack of sticks and twigs underfoot,
accompanied by voices. Her eyes flew back to his. If your plan were ever found out, would they really
kill you? Theyre your friends.
They might be, Draco answered, but theres a reason I didnt recruit them. Their loyalty to Voldemort is absolute. Would they kill me if they found out I was planning to betray him? Absolutely.
Dammit! She might not like it, but the importance of keeping him alive trumped her escape.
Just kiss me, he ordered. Like you mean it. And then follow my lead.
What are you going to do?
Ill make it up as I go along, he said, removing his hands from her wrists and wrapping his arms
around her. Still, he didnt close his eyes. Ginny remembered something Shannon always said:
never trust a man who kisses with his eyes open.
Ginny! He was exasperated. Are you this cardboard when youre with Potter?
What?
Remember youre under a love potion. Like you mean it, all right?
With that, Draco flicked his tongue out and traced the seam of her lips. Valiantly tamping down
her revulsion, Ginny parted her lips and allowed Draco to deepen the kiss. Her palms stroked up
his stomach to his chest and she clutched handfuls of his black shirt in her fists.
Draco had to hand it to Ginny; she was one hell of an actress. She sank into him with closed
eyes and returned his kiss with intoxicating abandon. Just as he began to forget everything but the
woman in his arms, Flint and Crabbe blundered into his line of sight.
Draco glanced at his fellow Death Eaters and then slowly ended the kiss. The brief look he gave
her spoke volumes. Behave yourself or Im dead. He put his hand on the back of her head and
pushed her face into the spot where his neck met his shoulder to keep them from recognizing her.
I think you took a wrong turn, boys. Dracos voice was the essence of aristocratic aloofness,
but Ginny could feel his heart hammering inside his chest.
Whats she doing out here? Crabbe asked.
Draco shrugged. What can I say? She cant get enough of me.
What if she saw something? Crabbe asked.
Draco arched an eyebrow and gave the junior Death Eater a look of warning. She didnt, he
said coolly.
But what if she did? Crabbe insisted.
Even if she did, her mind is so far gone from the potion that she wouldnt have known what she
was looking at. He traced his finger lazily down the side of Ginnys neck in a proprietary gesture.

N IMUE

85

Im afraid Agent Jezebel is only good for one thing anymore. Draco grunted in surprise.
What was that? Crabbe asked suspiciously.
Draco chuckled. She bit me.
Well just leave you two alone, shall we? Flint said with a wink at Draco. Come on, Crabbe.
But what about
Come on, Crabbe. Flint took the younger man by the arm and pulled him away from the couple
who leaned against the tree.
Draco released his grip on her hair and leaned his head back so he could look in her face. Was
the bite really necessary?
Her eyes blazed. Im afraid my mind is too far gone to answer your stupid questions.
She braced her palms against his chest to push him away and he grasped her wrists. Easy,
he said. Theyre not out of sight yet. He once again lowered his mouth to hers, but the unyielding
harshness from the last kiss was replaced with gentle tenderness. His thumbs stroked over her
wrists, easing the pain from when he had grabbed her before. Now when she turned her head away
from his mouth he dotted little, fluttering bites over her jawbone, slowly working his way to her
ear. When his lips fastened onto her pulse point, she gasped and turned her head back towards
him, breaking the contact. He smiled down at her, and then gently caught her lower lip between
his teeth. Come on, Ginny. They could turn around at any moment. Just relax and let me take care
of everything.
Because there was nothing else she could do if she wanted to keep him alive, Ginny obeyed. She
wound her arms around his neck and returned his kiss without struggling. Youd better appreciate
this, she said to him.
Oh, believe me, I do, he replied. Youre making quite a noble sacrifice, arent you? No doubt Potter
would be proud. He wound his arms around her, held her against his chest, and let himself drown
in her. In that moment, he wanted it more than anything hed ever wanted. She was beautiful and
sexy as hell, and he wasnt likely to get another chance, after all.
Seemingly from far away, Ginny heard a soft moan and realized with horror that it had come
from her. She abruptly broke their kiss and looked up at him, fear and confusion playing across
her features. Let me go, she whispered.
He couldnt. Draco kept his eyes were half closed, giving him a deceptively lazy air. He threaded
his fingers through her hair. No, he said softly. What I would like to know is how you managed
to get out of your room. She didnt answer and he smiled. Forget I asked. Youll never tell, will
you? He ducked his head down and traced a line of soft kisses down her neck. Lets talk, then,
about that very interesting noise you made just now. She pushed against his chest, but he didnt
budge. Were you really trying to escape, Ginny? Or did you come out here looking for me?
Of course not, she whispered desperately. His mouth had abandoned her neck and was now
sipping along her collarbone.
No? Damn him, he actually sounded amused. Then prove it. His lips brushed softly across hers
then curved into a smile.
Do you honestly think I wouldve gone through all the trouble of breaking out just so I be alone
with you in the woods?
Draco shifted his attention to her earlobe, catching it between his lips and sucking gently. I
havent seen anything to prove otherwise.
What kind of monster do you think I am? she whispered.
He froze, and then pulled back slightly to meet her eyes. I beg your pardon?
Youve just participated in a human sacrifice, and you think I would ever come to you willingly?
That I would ever
Is that what you think then? His face had turned to granite; the teasing look in his eyes
vanished as though it had never been. You think I enjoyed what happened tonight? You think I
dont realize that theyre all insane, and Voldemort most of all? Im nothing like the rest of them,
and you know it.
That mark on your arm says otherwise, Ginny retorted. She wanted to anger him, to turn him
from the Draco whose kisses set her on fire back to the Draco she knew and hated, and she saw
with satisfaction that she had succeeded.
Not two minutes ago you were hanging round my neck and kissing me like there was no one
else in the world. His voice dripped with ice. Maybe Potter cant fill all your needs, hm?
Ginny snarled, I hate you.
Do you? That certainly makes things more...interesting. His gaze turned predatory, and he
grasped her chin with his palm and forced her to meet his eyes. Ginny tried to struggle, but there

86

G ALATEA

was nowhere for her to go. She was sandwiched between his body and the tree, and Draco wasnt
about to release her. His smile was fiendish as he murmured silkily, You do impeach your modesty
too much, to commit yourself into the hands of one who loves you not, he lowered his mouth to
just a few inches from hers. To trust the opportunity of night, now his lips were only a breath
away, and the ill council of a desert place
His lips descended on hers. Ginny squirmed away from their touch and then slammed her
forehead into his mouth as hard as she could. When he pulled back in pain, she shoved hard
against his chest and ran for all she was worth. Draco swore roundly and chased after her. She
managed to get nearly thirty yards before he caught hold of her wrist, but she immediately reeled
around and swung with her free hand. The punch landed solidly across his jaw, but he didnt
release his grip on her. Ginny launched herself at Draco, and when the full weight of her body
slammed into him, he tripped backwards and fell to the ground. She went down on top of him
and pulled the amulet from her pocket, holding the sharp edge to his throat. Your virtue is my
privilege, she hissed.
To her surprise, she felt Dracos eyes glowed with a wry respect. Sarcasm is an unbecoming
trait in a woman. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. Still, it was nicely done, and Im
impressed that you know Midsummer Nights Dream as thoroughly as you know Macbeth. She
didnt budge. Come on, Ginny, he said. Youre not fooling anyone. We both know that youre not
going to hurt me.
She hesitated a moment too long, and he swung his legs around to trap hers and flung her over.
Now he was on top, and she was the one pressed into the ground. He anchored her wrists above her
head and tried to ignore the fire that streaked through his body in all the places it touched hers.
So, now that youre well and truly trapped, what am I going to do with you? She glared, and his
expression turned smug. No suggestions? he asked. No requests?
Let me go, she pleaded, even though she hated herself for doing so.
I cant.
Please.
Your power is necessary for my plan. I need you.
I dont care.
No, of course you dont, he answered. You just now told me you hated me, didnt you? Its a
good thing that I realize you didnt mean it, because if
Who said I didnt mean it?
He sighed. Youre angry with yourself for responding to me the way you did, he explained. I
can certainly understand that, and I even understand your need to punish me for making you feel
the things you felt. Really, though, I have to ask you to reconsider. Youre hurting yourself just as
much as me by denying it.
I dont know what youre talking about.
Of course you dont. He didnt attempt to hide the heat in his voice, since he could feel it
burning inside of her too. Just like you didnt know that I would be out here tonight.
I didnt, she insisted, but there was no force behind her words. Her gaze dropped to his mouth
and her lips parted slightly.
Draco nearly shouted in triumph. He had received that look enough times to know exactly what
it meant. Without hesitating, he claimed her mouth in a deep, passionate kiss. He let his desire flow
through the link; he knew she felt it. He moaned when she slid her feet up his body and wrapped
her legs around his waist. He released her wrists so that his hands could explore her body, and she
tangled her fingers in his hair. Not breaking their kiss, he propped himself up on his elbows and
traced his fingers over the front of her shirt. He had only opened two buttons when she slid her leg
down his side and then crashed her knee up into his groin. He doubled up in pain and Ginny drove
her elbow into the side of his face, rolled from beneath him, and ran.
He lay on the ground, gasping in agony, and realized that she was only a few yards from the edge
of the woods. He jumped to his feet and, through no small effort, gave chase. He lunged at her from
behind and brought her crashing face-first to the forest floor. Draco flipped her over and, without
hesitating, pulled a vial from his pocket and shoved it into her mouth. She bit down hard on his
hand, and the container vanished on contact with her teeth. Draught of Living Death spilled into
her mouth. Ginny coughed and tried to spit the potion out, but she had already swallowed enough
of it.
Clever girl, Draco choked out, admiring her ingenuity in spite of himself. His chest heaved with
pain, exertion, and the remnants of passion, and he didnt move from his place on top of her. You
wouldve made a great Slytherin.
She gasped weakly. I can not believe you carry that stuff around.

N IMUE

87

Alls fair in love and war. His eyes turned grim. It was for the ritual tonight. In case he needed
to be subdued. Ginnys eyes had taken on a slightly glazed expression, but he still understood the
question in them. We didnt need it. He was unconscious the whole time. Draco pulled himself up
and sat beside her prone form.
Shakily, Ginny struggled to her knees and then, wrapping her arms around a tree trunk, pulled
herself to a standing position. Draco idly wondered how long the potion took to affect someone with
power as strong as hers. Still, he didnt move from his place on the ground. Ginny managed to
stagger several steps before she stumbled to her knees, and then collapsed.
Draco rubbed his sore jaw as he crawled over to her. She was out cold. He sat on the ground for
a long time, waiting for the painful throb in his lower body to fade and the fire in his blood to cool.
When he felt he could touch her without losing control, he picked her up and started the long walk
back to the mansion.

Draco managed to avoid his fellow Death Eaters without much trouble; they were all firmly ensconced in the dining room. No doubt Crabbe and Flint had made his excuses. No one would
expect him tonight. He turned down the hall that housed her room and heard a startled, highpitched gasp. Draco looked up in surprise and noticed one of the house elves rushing toward him.
Oh, Master Draco! You are a mess!
If Ginnys appearance was anything to go by, he was in a right state indeed. Draco pressed
against the wall and it dissolved into a doorway. He stepped into Ginnys room, dumped her unceremoniously on the bed, and untwisted the amulet from her fingers. Then, he glanced at his
reflection in the mirror. His hair was tangled with bits of leaves and twigs, his clothes were torn,
and his face was streaked with dirt. His lip was beginning to swell, and he had two good-sized
bruises developing where she had hit him. He turned to the elf, inclined his head toward Ginny,
and said, Fix her up, will you? Shes filthy.
Yes sir, the elf replied. But what about you, sir?
Draco started for the whisky decanter on the sideboard and nearly tripped over the unconscious
body of Delia, sprawled on the floor. His expression darkened as he pulled out his wand, cleared the
goose egg from her forehead, and woke her up. She looked at him, dazed, and then her memories
came flooding back. Oh, God, Draco! Im so sorry! We have to hurry; she cant have gone far.
He stood and started toward the door, the alcohol forgotten. Never mind, he answered coldly.
I took care of it myself. He pushed past the house elf and the door dissolved back into the wall as
Delia followed him.
Draco didnt spare her a glance as he paced through the halls of the manor. His strides were so
long, Delia had to jog to keep up. I was getting her some salt she began.
Draco stopped short and gave her an incredulous look. Youre telling me you actually turned
your back to her!
Shes been docile enough, Delia protested.
Draco gave a humorless laugh and probed the bruise on his jaw. Shes half wild, he said, and
resumed his walk.
Theres been no indication that shes dangerous until now, Delia defended herself.
Draco didnt even spare her a glance. No indication that shes dangerous? Shes Agent fucking
Jezebel. Shes the most dangerous person either of us has ever met and you were stupid enough to
turn your back to her.
Draco! Delia pleaded. Draco, I didnt think
No, you didnt, he interrupted, grabbing her roughly. Lucky for you, I was able to fix your mistake quickly before the others noticed anything wrong. He began dragging her down the hallway.
Draco? Delia asked, stumbling. What are you doing? She had never seen him look so cold.
Thanks to her I now have a problem, he said as he opened the door to his room and pushed
her in. So youre going to help me take care of it. As his mouth came down on hers with a
bruising force, she realized that he was in a murderous rage and full to the brim with lust for his
untouchable prisoner. Delia braced herself. Hopefully he wouldnt go too far.

Mike stormed through the halls of St. Mungos, fixing on the person he most wanted to see. He
grabbed Harrys collar and shoved him up against the wall. What the hell did you do to her?

88

G ALATEA

Harry rested his palms on Mikes chest and shoved as hard as he could, sending the shorter
man staggering back several paces. The mediwizards say she was under a strong memory charm.
Mike snarled, You had something to do with it. I know you did.
I broke the charm, Harry acknowledged. I didnt know it was there. Im as surprised as
anyone. Shell be all right, though. They have her sedated.
Son of a bitch! Mike cursed. Why cant you just leave me alone? You put my girlfriend in the
hospital, and all you can say is that youre surprised?
Your girlfriend, Harry growled, chose her Death Eater sister over Ginnys safety. At this
moment, all he cared about was putting Mike in his place. Your girlfriend voted not to raid Malfoy
Manor and rescue your best friend, because her evil twin might have to actually pay for the crimes
shes committed.
Mike looked horrified. Delia Silvermoon? A Death Eater?
Harry just glared.
Dana wouldnt do that, Mike insisted.
Harry motioned towards the closed door at the end of the hall. Ask her yourself. Ask her to tell
you where she was last night when she snuck out.
She told me she went for a walk, Mike said, more to himself than anything.
Harry snorted with scornful laughter. Women have been telling that lie to their husbands for
centuries, and Michael Fletcher, Ravenclaw genius, is the first man to actually believe it.
Fuck you, Potter.
Go ask her to tell you what she did, Harry challenged. Im looking forward to hearing you say,
You were right, Harry, and I was wrong. Dana is a bitch, and a traitor.
Mike balled up his fist and let it fly. Harry had excellent reflexes, but after all these years of
nonviolence, he wasnt expecting the Ravenclaw to strike him. He managed to dodge the brunt of
the blow, but it still caught his jaw at an unpleasant angle, snapping his head to the side. Harry did
what hed wanted to do since he was seventeen years old: he swung, and his punch landed across
Mikes cheek with a satisfying crunch. Before the fight could progress, two burly male nurses
stepped between them. Harry didnt struggle, but one of them had to forcibly hold Mike back. You
ask her, Harry said as the younger man flailed. Im telling the truth. And get someone to fix your
face while youre here. He turned and walked down the hall, and didnt give Mike the satisfaction
of looking back.

Ginny stirred, then opened her eyes. Dracos face was the first thing she saw. He was lounging in a
chair beside her bed, watching her through languorous, half-closed eyes. Gone was the simmering
rage shed provoked in the forest. His cool facade was back. She wondered why he bothered with
the act. She could sense his spirit, the Draco beneath the mask. He was trembling inside, shaking
from the effort it took to stay calm despite the link, at what she made him feel, at the way her soul
had awakened parts of his that hed always kept carefully buried. She was the spark that Voldemort
had anticipated, the one that would set Draco on fire.
Youre awake, he said, his tone oddly subdued. That terrible drawl was nowhere in evidence.
She sat up slowly and pressed the heel of her palm to her forehead. This is one for the loss
column.
Draco shook his head, a small smile playing around the corners of his mouth. Im afraid so.
But it was a good try, even if it did almost get me killed, and I respect you all the more for it.
Ginny saw with surprise that he was being sincere. She turned on the bed, shifted to face him.
They held each others eyes for a silent moment. Finally, Ginny murmured, You owe Delia an
apology.
Why? His smile vanished and the familiar harshness tinged his expression. Sometimes people
like it rough. I didnt force her into anything.
No, Ginny acknowledged, you didnt. But you used her, and this isnt the first time.
I havent done anything that she hasnt consented to, he said. Why would she let me use her?
Ginny shrugged. Youll have to ask her. She turned her face away from Dracos and leaned
back against the headboard with a sigh.
He took in her profilethe stubborn chin, the nose that turned up slightly at the end, the tousled
red hair, shot through with strands of gold, her pale skin. The elves did a good job healing your
face.
My face? she asked without looking at him. What was wrong with my face?

N IMUE

89

He shifted from his chair to the bed and sat on the edge of the mattress, facing her. You had
bruises here, he brushed his fingertips over her cheek, and here, her jaw, and here, he ran his
thumb over her lower lip. Ginny shivered, but didnt give him the satisfaction of pulling away. In
actual fact, that wouldve given him very little satisfaction indeed. He didnt know why he felt this
sudden compulsion, to touch her, to hear her voice, to look at her as though she were an oasis and
he was dying of thirst. He wanted to get as far away from her as possible. He wanted to crawl inside
her skin, to grab on and never let go. She was a woman he hated and a goddess he worshipped,
and ever moment he spent in her company left him drained and shaken from staving off the loss of
control he knew was imminent.
Why were you bruised, Ginny? he continued in that same, soft voice. I didnt lay a hand on
you. How did you get bruises in the places that you hit me?
She looked down at her lap. She couldntcouldntlook into those eyes and see them reflecting
the same turbulence she felt. The link.
Do you and Potter have this problem? Both of you get injuries incurred by one?
She shook her head and whispered, No.
Why not?
Ginny was silent for a long time. Just when he was about to repeat his question, she took a
deep, shuddering breath and spoke. My link with him is contained. I built a wall. Ours is still
open.
Draco took a moment to process that. This is why I...I mean, were...
Were bleeding into each other, Ginny said, her voice a little stronger now, her tone more firm.
Can you make it stop?
Finally, she looked up at him. I can. But I wont. Not until you let me go.
I cant. He forced himself to stay calm. If he raised his voice, if he allowed even one small crack
in his armor of control, hed lay hands on her and...he didnt want to think about it. He was barely
holding it together as it was. His tone was modulated as he continued, Not until you promise to
support my cause.
Then were at a stalemate. Her eyes had a look to them, determined and cool. Draco had a
sudden, eerie feeling that he was looking at himself, that this was the part of him she carried inside
talking rather than Ginny herself.
Can we negotiate? he asked.
No, she said flatly. Let me go, and Ill wall up the link. Those are my terms.
God dammit! he exclaimed. This is torture. He looked truly desperate. I want He paused
and licked his dry lips, then asked, Is this how it was with you and Potter?
No. My power is stronger now, though, than it was six years ago.
Ginny. Her name was nothing more than a whisper as it left his lips, an almost inaudible plea.
He felt like he was going mad, like the wildness she provoked would scorch him from the inside out.
What happened tonight? Ginny asked. Who is he sacrificing to, Draco? Whats going on?
He drew a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. You mean you dont know?
Mute, Ginny shook her head.
He found some scrolls years ago, did terrible dark magic to get them. Spells I dont even want
to know.
Too dark for a Malfoy? she asked, arching a skeptical eyebrow.
Hard to believe, I know. The scrolls told how to gain great power, power beyond any mortal.
Except for...
The Pendragon.
The Pendragon. He nodded in confirmation, then continued; The blood spilled for the goddess
bolsters her strength in the Otherworld. Blood sacrifices are always the most effective kind.
Which goddess? Her heart beat a staccato rhythm against her ribs as she waited for his answer.
Its Badb, Gin.
gans sister was the
She was stunned, actually covered her mouth with her hand in shock. Morr
one whod risen up against her?
Shes given him a ring, Draco said. Its some kind of key to power, but he hasnt unlocked it
yet. Thats why he needs you.
Is he insane?
He laughed softly, a depreciating, tired sound. Yes, Ginny, Voldemort is insane. Hes completely
mad. Is this news to you?
She shook her head.

90

G ALATEA

He cant see that hes in over his head. By accepting the ring, hes opened a door to this world
and right now hes a strong enough wizard to keep the goddess from coming in, but the more he
sacrifices to her the stronger she gets and
You have to let me go, Ginny interrupted. I cant stay here, not now. They need me out there!
You wouldnt last ten minutes, he snapped. A fissure streaked through his control; he ignored
it. Voldemort will find you. Dont think for a second that he wont.
You have to let me go!
Its not safe!
She shook her head, too stubborn to care that they were both close to the breaking point.
Youre only saying that because of the link! Her eyes were bright, her cheeks flushed. Youre too
psychotically overprotective to see that I cant be here! I need to get out! I need
And, at that moment, Dracos control snapped. His hand snaked out and grabbed the back of
her neck; he leaned forward and covered her mouth with his. Anything to quiet the roaring in his
head...
She brought her hand to his, grabbed his wrist, but didnt pull away. Emotions had been riding
too high all night; they were both half-mad. He pushed her back until they both sprawled across the
bed, limbs tangled. They devoured each other, ravenous and ruthless. They bit and clawed, pressed
their lips together hard enough to bruise. He sank his teeth into her shoulder; she raked her nails
down his back. Several hungry minutes later, Draco broke the kiss and leaned his forehead against
hers. His breath was rapid, panting, as he gasped, Ask me to stay the night.
Ginny dragged her eyes open. What?
He kissed her again, until they were both near to mindless. There was nothing gentle or tender
about it; it was wild, animal, instinctive, and passionate. It seemed a contest: which of them could
inflict the most pain. She bit his lip until she tasted blood. He gripped her hips tightly enough to
leave finger-shaped bruises. Once again, he said, Ask me to stay the night.
She couldnt catch onto a thought. Um she whispered, warm breath against his mouth.
Ask me. He took one of her hands in his and brought it to his chest. Through the fabric of his
shirt, Ginny could feel his heart pounding. Or maybe it was hers. She could hardly tell anymore.
They were both shaking.
She gathered all her mental control and, through a superhuman effort, said, I love Harry.
Draco didnt move his hand from her heart. He shook his head and kissed her once more, the
contact achingly brief, even though he wanted to devour her. Hell never have to know.
Id know. Still, she didnt pull away. They lay there, forehead to forehead. He held her wrist
shackled in his grip and she felt his heart; they watched each other through eyes that were wary,
combative, and hazy with passion. Id know, Ginny repeated, more to remind herself, since she
knew hed heard her the first time. Then, she gathered her strength and told him, You have to go.
No. You have to close off the link. He couldnt tolerate this loss of control. He abhorred it in
others; it was terrifying to feel it in himself.
Not until you let me out of here. It was the one thing that gave her power over him, her one
advantage. She couldnt give it up.
His mouth was close...so close...Ginny whispered, You have to go. It took every bit of willpower
she possessed to pull her hand from his chest. He tried to hold her beneath him, but she squirmed
away. We cant. Itll only make it worse. She remembered how her connection with Harry had
deepened after theyd made love. Considering their current mental state, sex with Draco would
probably drive them both mad. Theyd be lost in each other forever, and never be able to untangle
who was who.
His laugh was harsh as he rolled onto his side to look at her. It cant get any worse.
It can. And if you dont leave right now, it will.
He didnt move.
Trust me, she said, desperate. The last thing she wanted to do was to betray Harry, which
meant she had to get Draco out of this room.
He laid there for an endless minute, then rolled to the edge of the bed, stood, and strode through
the wall. He didnt look back. If he had, he wouldnt have been able to leave. And she wouldnt have
been able to let him go.
The panel dissolved as he walked through, and reconstituted the moment he was in the hall.
Draco leaned back against it, eyes closed, and shuddered. Shed given him an ultimatum, but hed
come too far, had planned too long to just give in. Hed last as long as she did, or until one of them
went mad.
Brilliant! Bloody brilliant!

N IMUE

91

Draco looked up and saw Blaise jogging down the hall, a huge grin on his face. Draco asked,
What was brilliant? He forced his face into a neutral expression and pushed away from the wall,
stood up straight.
Trying to get her into bed, thats what, Blaise said. I was watching through the mirror. Its
a perfect plan to drive Potter and her apart. Why didnt you tell me this is what you were going to
do?
Draco thanked every god in the pantheon that his followers thought hed been acting. If they
ever suspected for a moment that hed been sincere, that he and Ginny were caught in a magical
web with no escape without surrender, and neither one was going to give in...it didnt bear thinking
about. Draco schooled his features into a mask of arrogance and said, I give her a week.
Blaise nodded, thoughtful. Fifty Galleons?
Draco made himself grin. Its a bet. They shook on it, and if Blaise noticed that Dracos palm
was on the damp side, he didnt say anything.
Draco turned and took off down the hall, and Blaise called after him, Where are you going?
To find Delia, Draco called over his shoulder, the smile gone from his face.
Again? Blaise asked, confused. Didnt you two just
Does everyone know my business? Draco exploded, whirling around to face his friend.
Blaise was taken aback. Its hard to keep a secret from this group of people; you know that. Its
just that you and Delia...I mean, you two...
He was using her and, goddess help him, for the first time in his life, Draco felt guilty. Delia
deserved better than this. Ginny, what the hell are you doing to me? He sent the thought through
the link.
Her answer was wry, but tinged with exhaustion. We human beings call it a conscience. You owe
her an apology.
He knew she was right. If I apologize, will this feeling go away?
Draco felt a burning course down his throat to his stomach, and knew Ginny had just downed a
large swallow of Firewhiskey. Theres some liquid courage. Go do it before you lose your nerve.
Hey, Blaise said, are you all right?
Draco looked at his friend, surprised, as though hed momentarily forgotten Blaises presence.
Im fine.
You have one week, Blaise said with a grin. Dont forget.
A Malfoy never loses a bet, Draco replied. He turned on his heel and walked away without
another word. Ginny was already on her second glass of whisky; he needed to get this Delia
conversation over with before the Pendragon got herself and, by extension, him, thoroughly drunk.

Draco had no idea where Delia could be. She wasnt in her rooms, watching the spy mirror, or in
the library. As he walked through an unused parlor on his way down to the kitchens maybe shed
wanted a snackhe heard someone say, Good evening, Draco.
He whirled around and, to his acute surprise, there stood Cornelius Fudge, escorted by a
terrified-looking Malfoy house elf. Minister, Draco acknowledged. What are you doing here?
Hes paying us a visit, son. Dracos father strolled into the room behind Fudge and bolted the
door. Arent you, Minister?
A visit, Fudge confirmed blandly. The Imperius Curse was still holding strong, it was plain to
see.
Draco arched an eyebrow. In the middle of the night, Lucius?
No witnesses, his father explained, and before Draco could react, his father pulled his wand
and a bright green light rushed through the room on the cold wind of death. Fudge dropped to the
floor. The house elf squeaked and dove under a dusty ottoman.
Dracos eyes widened. You just killed the Minister of Magic. You just...killed...
On our lords orders, Lucius clarified. He was tired of maintaining the curse. The old man was
starting to fight it, and we couldnt have that. Im Chairman of the Grand Council. Im next in line,
should the Minister meet with an accident.
I dont think shooting him in the back counts as an accident, Draco pointed out. If Lucius
became the Minister of Magic, Voldemort would be that much more entrenched in the wizarding
world. His coup just got a lot more complicated.
It will look like a suicide, Lucius drawled. Our doctors at St. Mungos will confirm it. My
swearing-in ceremony shouldnt be any more than three days from now. Inform your mother if you

92

G ALATEA

get a chance; shell probably want a new set of robes.

Why wasnt I consulted? Draco demanded.
His father stepped over Fudges body, a dark lump in the nighttime shadows of the room, and
leaned down to whisper in his sons ear. He doesnt trust you. Youve never been anything but loyal
to him; see that you stay that way. Ill not lose you over this. Youre the Malfoy heir. You have a
responsibility to the name.
Draco tilted his head to the side and regarded his father with contempt. If you think he trusts
you any more than he trusts me, then youre deluded. Hes the Dark Lord. He doesnt trust anyone.
But Im the one he made his second. Not you, Lucius. Dont ever forget that.
Behind his cool exterior, Dracos mind raced frantically. He needed to find Blaise and Delia, and
tell them that the plan needed to be accelerated. He needed the Pendragons support, and soon.
There was nothing else for it; he would have to force Ginnys hand.

Disclaimer: All of my tarot information is from Tarot Plain and Simple by Anthony Louis. Theres also a quote from the
movie Labyrinth, and one from A Midsummer Nights Dream.
Authors Note: Thanks to my beta readers, the wonderful Danette and DRI. Theyre worth their weight in gold. Another
round of thanks to Cassandra Claire and Nome, both of whom helped me get through a terrible bout of writers block.
(Writers paralysis is more like it.) FireSprite and sundrip get thanks for previewing certain scenes, and Danette gets coauthor credit for this chapter, because she helped write a few of the scenes featuring Dana and Delia, so an extra thank you
to her. Thanks as well to my muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group. groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon is the place
to be. Id love to see you there.
This chapter is dedicated to Athena, who wrote in her review for chapter four: There are so many D/G moments in this
that I sometimes want snogs from them and lust, lots of lusty snogs.
A/N part 2: Stay tuned for chapter six, Master and Slave. A quest begins, true colors (and birthparents) are revealed,
and Draco and Ginny play Lets Make a Deal.
Thanks to everyone who reviewed! G5 felt like the chapter that would never end, and you have no idea how motivating
your feedback was.
Lana Potter; Kaiya Kanari; calliope [D/G enough for you? :-)]; Cygnus Crux; Saint; RadicalRavenclaw; Aurora de la
Noche; jerrfarias [Nope, Im not wiccan, and I havent read the Sweep series either. Is it good?]; merced [Ive thought long
and hard about what you said in your review, and your feedback has gone a long way towards shaping my attitude towards
the treatment of D/G in this story. Thank you]; Harrys Cutie; Unregistered 1; DRI; Athena [thanks so much for the good
wishes. I hope you liked this chapter!]; Zandith Owens; Erika Oden; Calypso; Nicola Six [how was your writing seminar? Id
love to hear about it.]; lavender ice; Sivan; Cathy; Hummie [thank you so much for all the lovely compliments!]; Silvermane;
Unregistered 2; Eleanna; Cat [Hi, Cat! Thanks for reviewing! Go Orange Crush!]; ProfessorJo; Joyce83; ProfessorJewels; and
everyone who reviewed over email or at the HP Pendragon yahoo group.
You all are my heroes.
Drop me a line anytime at irina author@yahoo.com. I love hearing from you, and I always write back.
Havent you always wanted to be a muse? Well, now you can, at the HP Pendragon yahoo group, featuring stories by Irina
and Emily (aka Sivan). Youll never look at H/G the same way again, we guarantee. Groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon
is the place to be, and wed love to see you there.

 C HAPTER S IX

Master and Slave

Master and slave
In equal parts split down the middle
Drinking doubles at the bar
Master and slave
God bless you both
Ive got two for the price of one.
Cherry Poppin Daddies

What the hell is going on? Ginny shouted. She was halfway through her glass of firewhiskey. The
tumbler dangled from her fingers and the amber liquid came dangerously close to spilling out and
soaking the rug, but she didnt notice. You had better answer me soon, because I swear to you, if
you dont, Im going to
What is it, Pendragon?
The words came suddenly, loudly into Ginnys drunken mind. She stopped dead in her tracks,
surprised that shed been answered. She hadnt been expecting it.
Well? Are you going to state your business or would you rather waste my time?
Ginny goggled up at the ceiling. Macha?
Pendragon, my patience is limited
Ginny shook off her shock and resumed her pacing. She stalked over to the mirror, not caring
that there were people on the other end of it, and frowned at her reflection. Her slightly-too-big black
robeall the robes Draco had brought her were black; apparently, variety was not highly prized at
Malfoy manorslipped down one pale shoulder. Ginny leaned close and examined a small bite mark
on her collarbone. Dammit. Wheres Morr
gan?
Macha hesitated, and looked toward the Phantom Queens pavilion. My sister is unavailable,
she finally said.
Ginny reached out and brushed her fingers across the smooth glass of the mirror, over the spot
where Dracos teeth had marked her, then tossed back the rest of her drink. The first glass and a
half had burned, but after four, she downed them like water. The tumbler fell to the carpet with a
dull thump and was immediately forgotten. Shes unbelievable, is what she is! Did you see what
just happened in here?
Yes, Macha said, I did. She lounged beside the pool, propping herself up on one elbow.
That wasnt me, Ginny told the goddess, furious. It wasnt me, and it sure as hell wasnt Malfoy
either. What is she doing? And dont you dare lie for her, because I know she made us act like that. I
could feel it. Did she think I wouldnt be able to feel it? Ginny turned on her heel and resumed her
pacing. She wanted to smash something, but the mirror was enchanted and, after her rampage the
other night, Draco had the elves remove all breakable things from the room.
She knew that youd feel it, Macha said. She just doesnt care. Did you think she would?
Ginny let out an aggravated scream and flopped face-first onto the bed, ridges of rumpled satin
beneath her cheek. The sudden movement left her dizzy, and she took a second to wait for the room
to stop spinning. She doesnt care? Shes damned lucky that Malfoy and I were able to stop because
if we hadnt, if I had actually slept with that piece of filth
Enough, Virginia, Macha interrupted. Get to the point. Complaining about my sister isnt
going to change anything.
Why is she doing this? Ginny demanded. I deserve to know why.

94

G ALATEA

Macha sighed. She didnt agree with her sisters decision, but she couldnt very well say this to
a mortal, even if the mortal was the Pendragon. Because youve shared your body with him, your
gan was
link with Harry is deeper than your link with Draco. They need to be equally strong. Morr
taking steps to bring this about. Its vital, and I understand why she made the decision she did,
even if the two of you dont necessarily like it.
Ginny curled her hands into fists, gripping handfuls of the cool bedspread. There has to be
another way.
I dont
Im telling you, Ginny interrupted, that there has to be another way because I will not do this. I
refuse to let anyone...you tell her from me that Im no ones whore, and I wont allow her to treat me
like one. Im not going to sleep with Malfoy. Its out of the question. I wont
Calm down, Virginia, Macha said. This girl could be so dramatic sometimes! It was something
gan had in common, although neither of them would ever admit it.
she and Morr
Ginny took a deep breath and rolled onto her back. The dark blue canopy stretched above her.
She tried to glare, but had trouble focusing her eyes. Is there another way?
Not as long as youre in that room. Macha knew she was treading dangerously close to counteracting her sisters actions, and made the split-second decision to press ahead despite this. She
knew that Virginia already resented them. If that resentment turned to hate, everything was lost.
Ginny took a minute to digest the goddesss words. What if I got out of the room?
Then there are options.
All right. Let me out. Ginny sat up, steadied herself, and looked around, half expecting the door
in the wall to open right up. Nothing happened.
Macha sighed. Im afraid, Virginia, that I cant give you an easy path out of this situation.
Whether you follow my sisters plan or mine, youll have to do things you dont want to do.
Anythings better than fucking Draco Malfoy, Ginny said, using the bedpost to help pull herself to
her feet. How do I get out of here?
He told you how, the very first hour you were there. Make a deal with him.
Ginnys balance deserted her, and she tumbled back onto the bed. No!
Youd rather sleep with him than shake his hand? A smile tugged at the corner of Machas
gans as well.
mouth. Virginias pride was much like Morr
I dont
Its your choice, Pendragon. Give him something he wants in exchange for letting you out, and
the rest will follow naturally. Or, you can stay where you are and let my sisters influence do its
work.
Ginny rolled to her side and pulled her knees up to her chest. She folded her arms around her
body and groaned. Beneath her palms, she could feel the ridges of her ribs sticking through her
skinwhen had she lost so much weight? This is a nightmare.
Its not, Macha said. Youre just intoxicated. Everything will seem clearer in the morning. A
word of advicedont negotiate with Draco until youve slept it off. Hed have no qualms about taking
advantage of your impaired reason, and youll wind up giving away more than you intended.

Mike had been standing in the hallway for a long time. He leaned against the wall across from the
door, glowering at the blank white paint and the plain, stenciled numbers above the frosted window.
He breathed the acrid hospital smell that never failed to make him nervous, cleaning agents mixed
with illness. His shoes squeaked on the tiles as he shifted his weight.
Dana was in there. She was ill. Shed been sent to St. Mungos, and he hadnt even been found
out until hours after the fact. How difficult would it have been for Potter to send a note, for fucks
sake? Inconsiderate, in addition to being a bloody liar and an all-around bastard.
Was Delia Silvermoon a Death Eater? Mike remembered her from Hogwarts, of course. Theyd
been in Ravenclaw together. Hed never liked her. No one had. Shed always been a loner with an
enormous superiority complex, he remembered, and Dana had been the only student shed ever
treated civilly. Could a misanthropic Ravenclaw grow into a Death Eater? Make that ultimate
commitment to the dark side? And, if she had, would Dana lie to protect her? Even at Ginnys
expense?
And this was why Mike didnt want to go in. Dana was on the other side of the door, and she
needed him. Shed had a strong memory charm removed, and she needed the man she loved. Mike
felt like a coward for not going to her, but he knew that if he went in that door, he wasnt going

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

95

to leave without learning the truth about Dana, Delia, and Ginny, and he didnt want to do that.
He didnt want to know that his girlfriend was capable of harming his best friend. He didnt want
to know that chances for Ginnys rescue had been hurt because Dana had withheld information to
protect a Death Eater. He didnt want to know that the woman with whom he shared his home,
bed, and heart was genetically identical to a woman who belonged to the same organization and
subscribed to the same philosophies as the people whod murdered his parents. He was a coward,
and he knew it, and he was disgusted with himself for it, but he couldnt make himself walk across
the hall and go to her.
So, Mike leaned against the wall, arms folded over his chest, and glowered.
Maybe Potter had made it all up.
Maybe Potter was being honest.
How could he know unless he went inside?
If Ginny were here, shed want him to go in. Shed go, herself. She wouldnt let her fears get in
the way of learning the truth.
What would Mundungus say if he could see Mike now? His father had never recovered from the
fact that Mike had been sorted into Ravenclaw rather than Gryffindor, the Fletchers Hogwarts house
for untold generations. Mike had been a disappointment, Mundungus had said. Mike preferred to
think that hed broken the mold. Still, at times like this, it was hard not to wish for a jolt of
Gryffindor courage. He doubted much had rubbed off on him from his father, but perhaps the
mother hed never known yet resembled so closely had left him something. Either way, hed never
know unless he tried.
Dana needed him, and he needed to learn the truth about Ginny.
Mike reached for the doorknob.

Harry sat in the waiting room at the end of Danas hall, and sipped his third cup of coffee. It was
thick, bitter, and burnt, poured from the bottom of the pot, but it gave him something to do with
his hands. Harry had always been a terrible fidgeter when he was anxious, but he didnt want to
show any outward evidence of his worry. The emergency ward of St. Mungos was not the place for
a meltdown.
The nurses had urged him to go home, but hed steadfastly refused. He wouldnt let Dana get
out of this so easily. The second she was conscious and lucid enough to answer his questions, he
was going to interrogate her within an inch of her life and then, if he was lucky, put her in jail for
conspiring with a dark witch. It was no less than she deserved for what shed done to Ginny, and
Harry would see it carried out if it was the last thing he did.
An uproar, slightly muffled by the closed door, caught his attention. Incoming! Get out of the
way! someone shouted. Someone who sounded a lot like Ron.
Harry leapt to his feet and barged into the hall, but jumped back in the doorway as a gurney
nearly sideswiped him. Mediwizards shouted orders over the din as Aurors fanned out and took
sentry positions up and down the corridor, barring all exits. Ron walked brusquely by, his face a
sickly pale under the florescent charms that lit the hospital. Harry grabbed his friends arm and
demanded, Whats going on?
His Auror security detail found him in his attic, Ron said. Hes dead and they know it, but
policy says they have to try to revive him all the same.
Harry looked towards the gurney. He couldnt make out the identity of the body; the swarm of
Mediwizards and frantic Auror bodyguards was too thick. Who?
Minister Fudge.
The ramifications of the Ministers death hit Harry immediately. Bloody Christ, Ron. The chairman of the Grand Council is
Yeah, Ron said, leaning against the wall beside his friend. At the other end of the hall, the
hospitals head Mediwizard called time of death.
Harrys head dropped forward and he closed his eyes, suddenly exhausted, Dana and her betrayal temporarily forgotten. Fuck.

When she finally dropped off to sleep, Ginny plunged headfirst into alcohol soaked dreams, her
subconscious saturated with sweaty, lurid colors.

96

G ALATEA
She was on the lawn of Hogwarts castle. It was early morning, and the mist swirled
around her ankles and dampened her bare feet. The steel gray clouds threatened rain,
but to Ginny, the day couldnt have been more beautiful. Harry was there, and they were
together again. She wound her arms around his neck as he picked her up and swung her
around. Their warm bodies pressed together as she tried to kiss him everywhere at once
his eyes, cheeks, lips, neckand her fingers tangled in his thick hair. Shed missed him so
much. The happiness that constricted her chest was so sharp it was almost pain. They
held each other as the salt tears coursed down her face and they laughed together at the
wonder of being reunited. As she pressed her lips to the warm, beating pulse just below
his ear, Ginny whispered, Lets never be separated again.
Id never let you go, Ginny. Youve always been mine.
The voice was a higher pitch than Harrys, and as Ginny pulled away and looked up,
his face melted before her eyes. The skin around his cheekbones tightened, making them
more prominent. The nose lengthened, and the lips stretched in a menacing, proprietary
smile. He was Harry...but he wasnt.
Toms arms tightened around her waist, crushing her to him. Ive missed you so much,
Ginny. Not a day goes by that I dont think about you, and I know you feel the same. How
could you not, after all weve meant to each other?
Ginny struggled and tried to push him away. For a moment, she was a girl again, her
ponytail tickling the back of her neck. Toms sneer softened into a smile, and he wasnt
Tom, he was Harry, twirling her around and laughing. The laugh took on a sinister tone,
and he was Tom once more, pulling on her hair, nipping at her earlobe. She sobbed in panic
and he laughed, his chest shaking against hers. After that warm welcome? You wound
me, Ginny. He mocked, Well never be separated again. Be careful what you wish for
And then, suddenly, Draco was there, his wand aimed at Toms heart. Tom released
Ginnys waist, and she stumbled back a step. Her eyes darted from Tom to Draco and
back again. But was it Tom? Or was it Harry? She couldnt tell, they blended together so
seamlessly. His face was strangely out of focus as he hissed something in Parselmouth,
then asked in English, Youre going to kill me, Draco?
Draco shrugged. I have nothing to lose.
Ginny stared at this strange tableau. Tom turned to her, his gaze bright green. Harrys
eyes in his face. They were so similar....He said, eerily calm, Stop him, Ginny. For old
times sake? After all weve been through?
Ginnys legs gave out on her, and she sank to her knees.
Let me do it, Gin, Draco said. Its for the best.
Youre the only one who can stop him killing me, Tom/Harry told her. Only you, Ginny.
If you let him end me, how will you ever forgive yourself? How will you explain to Ron and
Hermione? What will you tell the goddess?
She shook her head, and a helpless sob escaped her lips. Dont make me choose. I
cant
Ginny never finished her sentence. There was a flash of cold green light, and Ginny
couldnt watch. She hid her eyes, and when she opened them again, the mist was gone.
Bright sunlight beat down on her shoulders, and Hogwarts was nowhere in sight. Morr
gan,
the warrior mother, stood nearby. The goddesss back was to her, and she looked off into
the distance. The horizon was a line of inky black that melted into purple mist, then great,
shimmering green that rolled up to the rocky foot of the cliff on which the goddess stood.
Ginny took a deep breath and reminded herself, It wasnt real. Nothing can hurt me when
gan. Except, of course, Morr
gan herself.
Im with Morr
Ginny stood and walked to the goddesss side, leaned over the edge, and looked down.
At first Ginny thought the cliff went on for eternity, but she just barely detected the sparkle
of sunlight on the silver ribbon of a river on the ground below. Is this really the Otherworld,
Ginny asked, or is it a dream?
The very fact that youre able to distinguish between the two means that youre not
dreaming, Morr
gan said without turning her head. Look at that, Virginia.
Ginny looked into the distance, using her hand to shade her eyes. Why is the horizon
dark when the sun is so bright?
The goddess sighed. The balance has been disturbed. It eats away at the Otherworld
leaving darkness in its path. Soon,Virginia, only chaos will be left.
Can you stop it?
Still, the goddess didnt look at her. You can stop it.
Ginny folded her arms across her chest, although she wasnt cold. How long until it
reaches your camp?

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

97

Finally, Morr
gan looked down at her. The goddesss red eyes were grave. The way
you measure time? Two months.
Only two? Ginny gasped.
Morr
gan turned her eyes back to the horizon. Perhaps three. No more than that.
They stood together, their elongated shadows flung behind them as the sun raced
through the sky. At this altitude, the thin air was still. Finally, Ginny spoke. Im going to
make a deal with Draco.
Morr
gan arched an eyebrow, but her eyes remained glued to the landscape. I thought
youd rather die than do any such thing. I do believe thats what you said during one of
your drunken rants.
Ginny bit her lip and searched the goddesss face, trying to see if the goddess was displeased, but her expression was blank. Ginny matched her icily neutral tone to Morr
gans:
Ive decided that your plan is absolutely out of the question.
Morr
gan closed her grasp around the hilt of the jeweled sword that dangled at her
waist. Youve been talking to my sister.
Does that bother you? Ginny asked.
After a pause, Morr
gan replied, No. She rested a heavy hand on Ginnys shoulder
and squeezed, not to cause pain, but to reassure. It was the first time in Ginnys memory
that the goddess had touched her with anything but aggression. I told you the last time
we spoke that you had to trust yourself. I wont keep you from this, if you truly believe its
the best thing. The only direct orders Ive ever given you have been during those times that
fear was stopping you from making what you knew to be the right choice. If youre sure
that youre not making a deal with Draco because youre afraid of the alternative, then I
wont stand in your way.
Ginny digested that statement for a moment. She felt off-balance. Some of it was the last
of the alcohol moving through her system, but most of it was Morr
gans uncharacteristic
behavior. This face of the goddess was the warrior mother, it was true, but Ginny had
never before experienced the mother, only the warrior. She finally decided, Im making this
choice because the alternative is unacceptable.
Morr
gan nodded. Fine. Sleep a while longer, Virginia. Tomorrow will be a long day.
Then, a wicked smile on her face, she trailed her hand from Ginnys shoulder around her
back, rested her palm right between Ginnys shoulder blades, and pushed. Ginny lost her
balance and tumbled off the edge of the cliff. She didnt even have time to gather enough
air in her lungs for an adequate scream before the Otherworld melted away, like a chalk
drawing dipped in water. Ginny plunged into darkness, and she slept the rest of the night
without dreams.

Dana opened her eyes slowly and focused carefully on the figure by the door. Whatever drug they
gave me, it was a bad idea, she thought as the mans face swam into focus. It was Mike, and his
skin was as white as the sterile hospital wall behind him. Mike? she said, her voice only a hoarse
croak. Dana cleared her throat and tried again, Mike, what are you doing here?
Mike didnt come near. He kept his distance, hands jammed into the pockets of his robe. Is it
true?
She slowly sat up. The sedatives the Mediwizards had pumped into her body made her woozy
and disoriented. I dont know. Is what true?
Mike took a step closer. He pulled his hands out of his robe, and Dana saw that they were
clenched at his sides in white-knuckled fists. Ginny, Dana, he said. You have to tell me where
she is.
Ginny. Although it didnt show on her face, that one word forced a cascade of images through
Danas mind: running desperately through the Malfoy forest on four legs; arguing with Delia; shattering glass; casting the tie-breaking vote to leave her at Malfoy manor; Harrys face blurring as the
blocks in her memory came crashing down. Through it all, one world swirled through her mind.
Pendragon.
Dana felt the tugging of her silver magic, without her direction, searching out the bright spot that
was Ginny. She couldnt rein it in; the sedatives had dulled the control she held over her power.
Dana said, You want to know where she is?
Is there anything you can tell me? he asked again.
Shes safe, frightened, angry.... And halfway drunk, Dana thought to herself, but she wasnt
about to share that bit of insight with him.

98

G ALATEA

How do you know? Mike asked.

I just do, Dana told him, beginning to shake. She could feel the magic slipping out of her
control in her drugged state.
How? he demanded. His eyes were wide and angry.
I just know! she yelled. A wave of exhaustion washed over her as she looked at Mike. Im in
the hospital, she snapped, and all you can talk about is Ginny. What about me, Mike?
He shook his head. In his eyes, Dana saw heartbreak, betrayal, and shattered trust. It wasnt
fair. She was his girlfriend. Why didnt he see that she needed him? All he could do was ask about
Ginny. Dana knew he didntcouldntunderstand. Feeling as though her world was crashing down
on her, Dana turned away and closed her eyes. Mike left the room without another word.

Hermione rubbed her eyes. Shed scanned dozens of books on protective enchantments, telepathy, and anything else she thought might have even a tangential relationship to the spell Harry
described. No luck. She couldnt find a single reference to a spell that would form so strong a
connection between both people that they would each know where the other is at all times. She was
beginning to think such an enchantment didnt exist.
Still, Harry had always been a terrible liar. Hed told the truth that afternoon; Hermione was
sure of it.
Hermione looked back over her parchment. Right after Harry left, shed written down everything
she could remember about what hed said. She didnt want to forget a single detail. Knows where
Ginny is, Hermione murmured, reading over her notes, a spellsome kind of charm, maybe?
performed when they were still in school.... She trailed off, lost in thought, then sat bolt upright in
her chair. Thats it!
Hermione took her candle and jogged over to Madame Pinces desk. It was the middle of the
night, and but for her footsteps on the stone floor, the library was silent. The lone candle cast
elongated shadows on the wall tapestries, and Hermione felt a cold shiver on the back of her neck.
Shed worked alone in the library before, but never this late.
Madame Pinces record books werent hard to locate. Hermione found the one with 1997-1998
stamped on the spine in gold. She heaved the heavy tome onto the desk and blew the dust off the
cover. In here, Madame Pince recorded every book checked out during that school year, whod taken
it, and whether it had been returned on time. Hermione flipped through, careful not to tear the thin
pages, searching for Harrys name. She bent low over the words and squinted her eyes, trying to
decipher the librarians pinched writing.
After several months of records, Hermione hit pay dirt. In November of their seventh year, Harry
had checked out twelve books in one day. Hermione knew full well that neither he nor Ron had ever
put that much effort into their homework. The only topics Harry had ever researched so thoroughly
had been clandestine and extracurricularBuckbeaks appeal, the second Triwizard task, Nicholas
Flameland Hermione would bet every book in her collection that these tomes had nothing to do
with any course Hogwarts was teaching. She picked up her quill and jotted down the titlesCeltic
Prophecies: A Complete History, The Pendragon Returnsshe couldnt help but think that Harrys
reading material was a bit weirdand then she picked up the candle and, stifling a yawn, went to
collect the volumes on her list.
I need coffee, she thought as she browsed the shelves. Gone were the days when she could
effortlessly study all night. She decided to take these books back to her rooms, where she could
read and get much-needed caffeine all at the same time.

The hospital hallway was quiet. A Mediwizard pulled a sheet up over Minister Fudges head as
another cleared away empty vials and beakers of healing potions. The Aurors that had been on
the Ministers security detail stood silent, dumbfounded, unable to understand how this couldve
happened on their watch. How could they have lost track of him for such a length of time? How
could he have slipped away and killed himself right under their noses?
Harry turned to Ron. His friends freckles stood out in the pale of his face. Harry ordered,
Go back to Hogwarts and tell Hermione and Dumbledore whats happened. Dont go back to the
Division tonight. Owl everyone else in your department and tell them I said to stay home.
Ron shook his head. Im going wherever you are.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

99

Absolutely not.
After all weve been through together? Ron asked in a harsh whisper. He didnt want anyone
to overhear. These days, the walls had ears, even in St. Mungos.
Ron, listen, Harry said, taking his friend by the shoulders and looking up into his eyes. Youre
married. You have a family. Im not going to let you put all of that at risk.
And what about you? Ron demanded. What the hell are you and the other field agents going
to do? But then, just as the question left his mouth, Ron knew the answer. His stomach dropped.
Youre going to try to assassinate Lucius Malfoy.
Harry shook his head, but Ron wasnt having it. Dont you dare deny it. I can tell, and its why
you want me to go home. Hes the next Minister, and youre going to try to kill him. Harry, you
could go to Azkaban! Have you thought about that? Assassinating the Minister of Magic is
I never said anything about assassinating the Minister of Magic, Harry interrupted. You did.
He ran his fingers through his hair, making it stand up on end. However, if you have a better plan,
Id love to hear it. Dont worry; Ginny will keep me out of jail.
Ginny? Ron hissed. We dont even know where the hell she is! And shes not a barrister
orhow the fuck is she going to get you out of this if you get caught?
We know exactly where she is, Harry shot back. At Malfoy manor. Trust me, if Im thrown in
Azkaban over this, shell get me out.
Shes good, Harry, but shes not that good, Ron said, his forehead creased in a worried frown.
He recognized the steely determination in Harrys eyes, and knew with depressing certainty that
there was no way hed ever talk his friend out of whatever suicidal plan hed hatched.
She is that good, Ron, Harry answered with a small smile. You have no idea just how good
she is. If your little sister really wanted to, breaking into Azkaban would be a walk in the park for
her. She could do it in her sleep.
Im coming with you, Ron insisted.
If you come with me, who will tell Dumbledore about Fudge? Harry asked. Its not the kind of
thing we can trust to an owl. What would Hermione do if something happened to you? And your
parents? If anything goes wrong, theyll have two missing children in one week. Could you do that
to them? They need you at the castle, Ron. Once Malfoy takes the oath of office, the school will
need to have a fully trained Auror on hand, in case...you know.
Ron was afraid. It hit him full force that this might be the last time in his life he ever saw Harry.
He reached out his long arms and pulled his best friend into a tight embrace. Be careful, mate.
Hermione and I we couldnt get on without you, you know.
I know, Harry said. Ill be careful, dont worry.
I cant help it, Ron said with a rueful smile. After all these years, Im in the habit of worrying
about you.
Harry slapped Ron on the back, then pulled out of the hug. Same here, Ron. Stay safe, all
right?
Ron nodded and tried to swallow the lump in his throat. He stared at Harrys face, trying to
commit every detail to memory, not knowing when, if ever, hed see it again: the upturned nose;
brilliantly emerald eyes framed, as always, by thick glasses; the pale skin, folded into lines of
determination around his mouth and forehead; and, of course, the thin, slightly raised lightening
bolt, topped off by unruly black hair. He was one of the most powerful wizards of their time, Ron
reminded himself. If anyone could pull this off, it was Harry.
You have to leave, Harry said. Tell Hermione that Ill see her soon.
Ron tried to force ease into his tone. Goodbye, then.
Harry smiled, though inside he was just as anxious as his friend. See you later, Ron.

At the division offices, the field agents and Catherine stared at Harry with dawning horror. Lucius
Malfoy is the Minister of Magic?
Not yet, Harry said from the podium in center of the semi-circular briefing room. Not until
hes sworn in, which will probably be sometime tomorrow. You all know what this means.
Full access, Catherine said, trying valiantly to maintain her usual unruffled calm. Still, anyone
who looked in her eyes would see the quiet desperation that had taken hold of her. She got up and
walked over to stand next to Harry. All the files...code names, double agents...once they learn who
we really are, the Death Eaters will be busy for months with retaliatory attacks against us.
There was a buzz around the room, and Saturn spoke above the din, Whats going to happen?

100

G ALATEA

The Division will almost certainly be disbanded tomorrow, Harry said. As chairman of the
Grand Council, hes been pushing for it for years. Now he actually has the power. Well be out of
here by the afternoon, and by evening, he and his minions will be rooting through our files, feeding
everything they can find back to the Dark Lord.
The worried, frightened whispers dropped off immediately. Everyone they cared aboutfriends,
familywould certainly be tortured and killed. The room was silent. Finally, a pale-faced woman in
the back spoke up. What are our orders?
Harry turned to the Division head. Catherine, he murmured, you might want to leave the
room. If anything goes wrong, youll want to maintain plausible deniability. Ill take full responsibility for
Catherine knew exactly what Harry was going to order the field agents to do, had known it ever
since shed heard the news of Fudges death. She shook her head. My family and I are at just
as much at risk as everyone else in this room. Im not going anywhere, Midas. She turned to
the assembled field agents. Tomorrow evening, we storm Malfoy manor. I want anyone with a
Dark Mark taken alive, but Lucius Malfoy had better not survive the night. If any of you object to
participating in a rogue Auror operation to assassinate a sworn Minister of Magic, you can leave
now with a memory charm.
Nobody stirred.
Catherine nodded, a small smile on her face. Im glad to hear that there are no cowards in
my Division. Half of you stay here and plan the raid. The other half, go to the records rooms and
start destroying documents. Safe houses, criminal files, payroll, interview transcripts, code names
I want them all to disappear. When the Death Eaters get here tomorrow night, I dont want them to
find anything but ashes.

Ron paced the sitting room, his forehead drawn into lines of concern. I cant believe this is happening. First Gin, and now Harry
Hermione was just as worried about Harry as her husband was. I know. Its dangerous, Ron,
but hes one of the best agents in the Division. Maybe even the best, since Ginny quit. If anyone
can come out of this all right, its Harry.
Ron just shook his head. I should be there with him. I should be right next to him.
What could you do? Hermione asked. Youre a strategic planner. Youre not trained for
combat. Youd be an easy target.
Ron turned, face red, and opened his mouth to deliver a blistering retort, but Hermione held up
her hand for silence. I know, Ron. I know how hard this is for you; its hard for me too. When we
were young, the three of us always faced danger together, and its killing you that hes off on this
mission and you wont be there to watch his back. You think I dont feel the same way?
He needs me, Hermione, Ron said. I couldnt help Ginnyshe might even be dead by now, for
all we know. I cant lose them both. Do you have any ideait would be just as bad as losing one of
the twins, or Charlie...Harry is my brother.
I know, she said softly. I know, because I feel the same way. But Dumbledore needs us to be
here, Ron. This is where we can do the most good for the light side right now. The school needs us
more than Harry does.
Ron shook his head. Im going; I dont care what he told me. Hes not my superior; I dont have
to follow his orders. Wheres the floo?
This is a war, Hermione said. We dont get to do things because we want to; we do them
because theyll help the side we support. Where will you do the most good, Ron? Are you going to
leave the school without an Auror?
Dumbledore can take care of it.
Dumbledore is only human, she pointed out. He cant be everywhere at once.
Ron sank down into a chair. His forehead dropped into his hands. I know.
So youll stay? Hermione asked.
He nodded, but didnt look up.
You should get some sleep, she said gently.
I cant. Not while Harrys out there. Not until I hear that hes safe.
You need to be well rested, she said firmly. Let me get you a potion.
Ignoring his protests, Hermione rooted around the medicine chest until she found a vial of mild
sleeping draught. She poured a half dose into a shot glass and brought it out to Ron. Here, she

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

101

said, dropping to her knees in front of his chair. She kissed his forehead, and handed him the glass.
He sighed and asked, Are you coming to bed now?
Not yet, she answered. I have a few more books to look through, then Ill be along.
Ron gave her a lingering kiss on the mouth, then tossed the potion back and padded into the
bedroom. Sighing, Hermione went back to her reading chair and picked up the first book from the
stack on the floor. The Pendragon Returns. This had better be worth it.

Four hours later, Hermione was still curled into the overstuffed armchair. As a rule, shed never put
much stock in prophecies. Still, this was compelling reading. Even if it turned out to have nothing
to do with Harry, it was interesting enough to take her mind off of where he was and what he might
be doing. She flipped through the pages, scanning the small type, until a paragraph caught her eye.
Arthur formed a connection with Merlin, his first protector, at a very young age. They
shared a strong bond and for the remainder of their lives they could find each other with
but a thought.
Hermione knew she was close; she could feel it. Her brain buzzed with activity; the answers lurked
just beneath the surface....She threw the book to the floor and picked up another.
Merlin did all he could to hide the fact that Arthur was the Pendragon until such time as
Arthur actually ascended to the throne. He told no one but the priests who were charged
with preparing Arthur for the kingmaking ritual.
Like a bolt of lightning, Hermione made the connection. Harry knew where Ginny was because he
always knew where she was. He had said as much earlier that day.
Ron! Hermione ran down the hall, the book still in her hand. She threw open the bedroom
door and launched herself across the bed. Ron! she shouted, shaking his shoulder.
He looked up at her through sleepy eyes. Wha?
Ron, Ive figured it out! The words tumbled, rapid-fire, out of her mouth. Two years of marriage
had taught Ron to decipher her quick speech, even when half asleep. Harrys the protector of the
current Pendragon incarnation, Ginny. Hermiones hand flew to her mouth. Oh! I shouldnt have
told you that.
It took Ron only fractions of a second to recover his wits. How? Never mind; yes you should
have told me. What is this Pendragon thing?
As Hermione explained, Ron grew more and more shocked. Damn them, damn them both, he
swore. Why the hell didnt he tell us?
Something in Hermiones brain snapped, and a look of horror dawned on her face. We knew. Or,
we couldve known. We were memory charmed to forget. Suddenly she was very angry. How dare
someone memory charm her! How dare...Dumbledore. She loved the Headmaster like an uncle, but
how dare he! It wasnt as though she hadnt always done everything she could to help Harry. How
dare he make that decision for her?
I dont remember anything like that.
Of course you dont. she snapped. You were memory charmed. It was during seventh year, the
night we met Sirius in the woods, when he was going to help Mikes dad save Alastor Moody. Ginny
followed us outside... Hermione trailed off, gathering her wits, forcing her way through the fog that
cloaked the memory. There was a crow...Ginny started to scream...her nose was bleeding and, Ron,
it wasnt red! I thought she was having an epileptic fit, or had been attacked. Remember, you and
Harry tried to go to her, and I held you back. Dumbledore and Snape showed up Hermione saw
in Rons face that shed broken his charm, so she stopped. They stared at each other, wide-eyed,
struggling to grasp the magnitude of what they now knew.
He did what he thought was best, Ron said. He needed to say it, to convince himself that
Dumbledore had their best interests at heart when he erased their memories. Any alternative was
unthinkable.
He had no right, she said, her voice strained with anger and betrayal. No right at all. Those
memories were ours, and he didnt even ask, he just did it. He just
Are you questioning what Dumbledore does? Ron demanded. Hes single handedly spearheading the fight against Voldemort, Hermione, and hes the most powerful wizard living
No, Hermione interrupted. Your little sister is the most powerful wizard living.

102

G ALATEA

At this declaration, Ron made a strangled, horrified sound in the back of his throat. Im only
saying that if Dumbledore obliviated us, he must have had a good reason for it.
Youre not even angry? she asked incredulously.
Not at the Headmaster, Ron said. Harry, on the other hand, is a completely different matter.

Morning
Ginny looked at her breakfast tray, then raised her eyes to Delias. Whats this?
Its The Daily Prophet, Delia said, looking at Ginny though she were stupid. Perhaps youve
heard of it?
I thought I couldnt have anything to read, Ginny said suspiciously.
Delia shrugged. Thats what Draco said, but todays issue has a headline that you need to see.
Ginny sat down, still watching Delia through narrowed eyes. Does he know youve brought me
a newspaper?
Delia shrugged. Are you going to tell him?
Ginny didnt reply. With one hand, she reached for the coffee mug, and with the other, she
picked up the newspaper. She turned it over, read the headline, and promptly choked on her drink.
Coughing and spluttering, she slammed the paper down on the table and demanded, Explain.
The paper was emblazoned,
LUCIUS MALFOY TO TAKE OATH OF OFFICE
NATION MOURNS LOSS OF CORNELIUS FUDGE
Delia arched an eyebrow.
Ginny buried her face in her arms. Oh hell.
Make a deal with him, Delia urged. You need each other. Its the only way anyone is going to
come out of this in one piece.
Shut up, Ginny snapped without lifting her head. I know. I just....
Delia rolled her eyes. He has your best interests at heart. Hes not the monster you seem to
think.
Isnt he? Ginny asked, finally raising her head. Do you have any idea what kind of person
he is? Would you like to know exactly how many people hes raped, tortured, or murdered since he
became a Death Eater? Because I can tell you. More than ten. More than thirty, even. Would you
like an exact count, including names and ages? Because I can give it to you.
The Aurors have hardly been friendly to us either
They werent all Aurors! They were civilians, Silvermoon, living out their lives, minding their
own business. People who have never hurt anyone. Hes an animal, and today Im going to have to
make a deal with him, because I dont have any other choice.
If hes done those things
You know he has.
Its for the greater good, Delia said. The pureblooded class
Ginnys laughter was cruel. What would you know about the pureblooded class, Delia?
Delia felt like the wind had been knocked out of her. She struggled to breathe. I beg your
pardon?
Ginnys lips curved in a merciless smile. It was a look Delia had seen on Dracos face dozens of
times. I said, Ginny repeated slowly, what would you know about the pureblooded class? Youre
certainly not a member, but you insist on giving your life to keep it in power. Youve pledged yourself
to one of its most objectionable advocates, and youve even let yourself fall in love with him, goddess
alone knows why. What would Draco say, Delia, if he knew who your parents were?
Delia gripped the back of a chair so tightly, her knuckles turned white. How would you know
anything about my parents?
I can see everything, Ginny said smoothly. Every single detail of your life is right here in front
of me, should I choose to look. Draco promised to tell you about your birth parents, but he meant
that youd help him find me, and then Id tell you about your birth parents. I think youve been
waiting long enough, Delia, dont you?
Delia suddenly didnt want to know. Ignorance was better than undesirable truth. Why are you
doing this to me? she asked.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

103

Ginny stood. You need to know exactly what youve given your life for. Ginny ignored the
stricken look on Delias face as she continued, her tone matter-of-fact, Your mother was a nurse.
Ravenclaw, class of 1975. Your father was an insurance agent
What house? Delia interrupted.
Ginny tilted her head. House? No house, Silvermoon. He didnt go to Hogwarts. He went to a
school called St. Marys Academy.
Delia stared. St. Marys Academy? But Hogwarts
He wasnt a wizard, Silvermoon. And when she married him, your mother took up a non-magic
profession. She went Muggle for him. They died in an auto accident, in a snowstorm. You and Dana
were put up for adoption by a Muggle agency and then adopted by a pair of Muggles because your
parents were
Shut up! Delia shouted. She felt tears burn her eyes, but refused to give into them in front of
Ginny. Just shut up!
Chin up, Silvermoon, Ginny taunted. Being half Muggle isnt so bad. Just ask Voldemort.
Youre lying, Delia insisted.
Am I? Take a look in the mirror.
Ginny motioned to the spy mirror and, wishing she could run from the room, Delia screwed up
her resolve and slowly approached it, afraid of what she would see. Ginny stood behind her, gently
placed her fingers on Delias right temple, and murmured, Look at what you are.
Delia opened her eyes and looked. A vague nimbus of color surrounded her reflection, and in it
she could see...Ginny had told the truth. Like a silver volcano, Delias Otherworldly power welled
up and nearly erupted. She only just managed to keep control.
What would Draco say if he knew? Ginny asked quietly.
Without warning, Delia turned and swung. Ginny ducked the blow easily, then stood and declared, an insolent smile on her face, Youll never be able to say the word mudblood again without
thinking of it.
Delia thought she might be sick from rage. She turned and stalked towards the door, but once
again, Ginny spoke. Theres another headline that you might want to see.
Delia stopped at the table and picked up the paper. Below the fold, small type proclaimed Agent
Nimue Hospitalized. Delia looked back at Ginny, who stood, arms crossed over her chest, and said,
Danas in St. Mungos.
She deserves it, Ginny said flatly. Tell Draco I want to make a deal.
Delias steel-colored eyes burned with hate. She turned on her heel and left without another
word.

Delia barged into Dracos study without knocking. He looked up from his work, the smile falling
from his face when he saw the look in her eyes. Whats wrong? Whats happened?
Ginny wants to make a deal, Delia said curtly. She turned on her heel to leave, then thought
better of it. She turned back, crossed the room, rested her palms on Dracos desk, and leaned in
until her face was a bare inch from his. I dont care what you have to do, she said quietly, but if
you dont do something about her, I will.
Draco stood and said in the same softly menacing tone, If you touch one hair on her head, I
swear to the goddess Ill kill you myself.
Delia jerked away from him, stumbling back. Her eyes were wide with horror.
Draco looked no less shocked. Oh my god, he whispered. Then, at normal volume, his words
tinged with desperation, Delia, I have no idea where that came from. I dont know
She made you say it, Delia snarled. She and her self-righteous, hypocritical
Draco shook his head. No, it didnt come from her. It was...I dont know. Im sorry.
You meant it.
Id never hurt you, he insisted.
Delia shook her head. You wouldnt be able to help yourself. She knew then that Malfoy manor
was no longer a safe place for her. Draco had been turned into someone she didnt even recognize,
and what would the rest of the faction do to her if they discovered her filthy blood? Delia knew
shed stay as long as she could, but she no longer knew how long that would be. She was terrified
of Draco, of Ginny, and of herself. She had to see Dana.

104

G ALATEA

Delia sat by her sisters bedside. Danas eyes were glassy, unfocused, and had taken on a distinctly
silver sheen. Their power swirled and sparked between them. What the hell did they give you?
Delia asked.
Dana shook her head. I dont know. Some kind of sedative. Dee, I cant control the magic. Im
too out of it. I cant focus.
Delia slipped her hand into her sisters and squeezed, lending Dana some of her strength. Im
here, Day. Were in this together.
We dont have anyone else, Dana whispered. A tear spilled out of the corner of Danas eye and
dampened the pillow, and Delia pretended not to notice. She didnt want to embarrass her twin.
Mike? Delia asked softly.
Dana shook her head miserably. He only cares about her. He doesnt want anything to do with
me.
Im sorry, Day, Delia murmured. She knew that her sister truly cared for Mike Fletcher, and
must be heartbroken by his desertion.
What about Malfoy? Dana asked tentatively. Are you and he
Delia shook her head. Tears choked her voice as she said, He threatened to kill me this afternoon.
Dee! Dana cried. He what? Tell me youre never going back there. Go to the Division and ask
for protection. Theyll give it to you. We have safe houses
It wouldnt do any good, Delia insisted. Ginny has wormed her way into his head like a...like
a parasite. Shes sucking out everything that makes him Draco and is replacing it with herself.
Does this have anything to do with the Pendragon? Dana asked.
Delia gave her a sharp look. What do you know about the Pendragon, Day?
Only what we learned during that History of Magic project fourth year, and that Ginny is it.
Harry told me, and its how I wound up here.
Harry Potter did this to you? Delia demanded.
Yes, Dana said grimly, and Im not about to forget it. But the Pendragonwhat does it mean?
I cant talk about it.
You dont owe Malfoy anything, Dana insisted. He said hed kill you, Dee. Its just us now, you
and I. We dont have anyone else; only each other.
Delia considered her twins words, and finally concluded that Dana was right. Her bargain with
Draco was over. Shed lived up to her side and, indirectly, hed lived up to his. She knew the
truth about her birth parents. She drew a deep sigh, then began. All right, Ill tell you about the
Pendragon prophecy. But Ill tell you right now that youre not going to believe it.

Draco decided to let Ginny sweat. The more anxious she was when he showed up to bargain, the
better for him. That afternoon, when he finally walked through the wall, he immediately noticed her
lounging in a chair, feet propped up on the table, nursing a firewhisky. He frowned. You shouldnt
drink so much.
You shouldnt sacrifice people to evil war goddesses, she retorted. We all have our faults, and
I think mine is comparatively minor.
He smiled in spite of himself. Point taken. How many have you had?
She shrugged. Just this one. Im not even finished with it.
Liquid courage? he asked with a slight laugh.
Something like that.
Why would you need courage, Ginny? Draco asked. He wanted to hear it from her.
Ginny took a deep breath, steeled her resolve, set her glass on the table, and stood to face him.
I want to make a deal.
He arched an eyebrow and affected surprise, even though hed known that its what she was
going to say. A deal?
You know, she said, frustrated that he wasnt going to make this easy for her. I want to
bargain. I need to get out of here.
Draco ran his thumb over her lower lip and said, his voice low and smoky, You have very little
to bargain with, Virginia.
She slapped his hand away. We need to reach some kind of compromise or were never going to
get anywhere.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

105

I agree, he acknowledged. So, youve decided to support my coup?

Not yet, Ginny hedged.
Dracos expression hardened. In that case, I think were done.
He turned to leave, and Ginny grabbed his arm. Wait! There has to be something else you
want.
Draco turned back to her, his eyes considering. That depends. What did you have in mind?
Ginny took a deep breath. I understand theres a sword.
Something in Dracos face changed. He finally appeared to be taking her seriously. He sat in a
chair, tipped it onto its back legs, and propped his feet on the table. Im listening.
I need that sword, Ginny said, pacing in front of him. And if you want your coup to be
successful, you need me to have it.
He nodded slowly. So?
So, she said, struggling to keep her voice calm, do you know where it is?
Draco nodded. The lake was in one of the Dark Lords scrolls. He told me about it almost as
soon as hed translated the passage.
Dumbledore has no idea, Ginny told him.
Draco smirked. Then I seem to have the advantage. Is there a deal to be had?
She nodded. If you let me out of here, Ill go with you to get the sword. I wont try to run away
or escape from you.
What about my faction?
Thats another bargain for another time, Ginny said, dropping into the chair across from him.
Youve heard my terms. Do you accept them?
He thought for a moment. Ill need you to promise not to run away.
Fine.
Draco shook his head. Contractual magic isnt strong enough to hold you. He reached into
his boot and pulled out an ornate knife. It was silver, and jeweled snakes wound around the base.
Draco slid it across the table to rest in front of her. Youll have to swear it in blood.
Ginny slid the dagger back. Like hell Im giving you any of my blood. God only knows what
youd use it for.
He considered her for a moment. I have a stipulation. If we do this, you have to close off the
link. I cant live this way. It has to stop.
Done, Ginny said. Shed been planning on it anyway.
There is the matter of your promise....
Ginny pulled her dragon ring from beneath the neckline of her robes. What if we swear on this?
gan relentlessly punished any who swore in her
The ring was more than satisfactory. The Morr
name and then went back on their vows. My father is taking the oath of office this afternoon,
Draco said. I have to be there. Im not sure when we can leave the manor. If I just disappear,
people will notice. Ill need an excuse. Give me a few hours to think, and Ill let you know what were
going to do.
Ginny closed her hand around the ring, and Draco closed his hand around hers. They made
their promises in low, solemn voices, both very aware of the magnitude of what they were doing.
Draco pulled his hand away, and said, The link.
Ginny smiled sweetly, and the next thing Draco knew, a resounding slam echoed through his
mind. She hadnt built a wall to allow their thoughts to pass back and forth; shed shut it off
completely. He could no longer feel anything about her, hear her thoughts, speak to her telepathically...he was completely alone. The link had become an irreplaceable part of him, even though it
was only a few days old. He felt like hed lost an arm. Goddammit! Draco shouted. Thats not
what I meant.
Ginny shrugged and said innocently, You should always say what you mean, Malfoy. Otherwise,
people might take advantage of you.
Bitch.
She winked.
He growled low, in the back of his throat, and struggled to maintain control. Ill be back when I
have a plan. His lips were thin with fury.
Ginny smirked. Enjoy the inauguration. She knew it would be excruciating for him, but it was
no less than he deserved.

106

G ALATEA

The council room was silent. All eyes were trained on Lucius Malfoy, who stood behind the center of
the curved obsidian table, at its center. He was tall, groomed, and dignified. Heavy black curtains
lined the walls, as a sign of respect to Minister Fudge.
His voice measured and even, Lucius took the oath of office. As he spoke, his cold gray eyes
swept across the room, took in the council members that regarded him with pleasure and respect
if they were Death Eaters, and fear if they werent. The press that covered his swearing in looked
at him with wide eyes. Some of them were wary, others smirking and triumphant. The gallery
was crowded with followers of Voldemort and Death Eater sympathizers, people who saw Malfoys
ascension as a sign that things were turning around in the wizarding world. Someone was finally
in power who would solve the Mudblood problem and bring order back to the wizarding world.
Lucius sat in the high-backed black leather chair. His eyes met his sons gaze and he allowed a
ghost of a smile. The corners of Dracos mouth curved up, a faint smile in return. Lucius thought
he recognized the faraway look his sons eyes; Draco wasnt paying attention to the ceremonythat
much was obvious. The boys mind must be on the day when he would sit in this chair and have
the world at his beck and call. Lucius couldnt blame Draco; he was a Malfoy, after all.
Lucius snapped his fingers, and a parchment and quill was brought over. My first act as
Minister will be the total and immediate disbanding of the Auror Division. They have outlived their
usefulness.
As he signed his name with the plumed quill, the gallery buzzed. In the front row, Narcissa was
unflustered. Draco showed no reaction at all. A reporter shouted, What about the Death Eaters?
Two men in black robes descended on the woman and hauled her to her feet, but they hadnt
dragged her very far before Lucius held his hand up to stop them. What paper do you represent?
The woman didnt seem to notice that shed been pulled halfway across the Grand Council
chamber. She met Luciuss gaze straight on. The London Lamppost.
Lucius regarded her with thinly veiled scorn. Please inform the readers of The London Lamppost
that the Death Eaters are a myth. Your audience would do better to worry about Mudbloods diluting
the power of the pureblood members of the community and driving up the squib birthrate. If theres
anything to fear
But law enforcement the woman began.
Lucius cut her off with a flick of his wrist. I am appointing Charles Crabbe and Beth Lestrange
to take over the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. I officially sanction whatever steps they
deem necessary to protect the security of this Ministry and the people it represents. They will have
full authority over the policy and staff of the DMLE. Unless, of course, any council members chooses
to oppose? None objected. Lucius gave a businesslike nod. Good.
The room was quiet as a tomb. The only sound was the reporters shoes scuffling on the floor as
Luciuss enforcers hauled her out.
There is one more piece of business before I adjourn for the day. I am personally issuing a
warrant for Harry Potters arrest.
One person gasped; it was loud in the terrible quiet of the chamber. Some faces betrayed shock;
more looked pleased. No reporters dared to question; they didnt want to be removed as their
colleague had been.
On what charge? one brave councilman asked timidly.
Treason.
The man frowned. What evidence -
That is a matter of national security, Lucius replied dismissively, signing his name to the document. He must be brought in as quickly as possible. Potter is a powerful wizard. We will need
someone especially skillful to
Ill do it.
Lucius looked up from his parchment and smiled when he saw who had volunteered. Are you
sure?
Draco nodded. He was no longer looking distracted, but was very much in the here and now.
Son, he has powerful friends. You two are evenly matched, I know, but
Im more than a match for Potter. Dozens of Dictaquills recording Dracos words scratched
in the background. He stood, faced his father, and declared, Ill have him in Azkaban before the
month is out.
Lucius nodded. Excellent. He knew that when Draco said hed do something, he always
followed through. Potter would be out of the way in a matter of weeks, and Ginny Weasley would be
theirs for the taking.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

107

For the second time that day, Draco and Ginny studied each other from across the table. Heres the
plan. Ive volunteered to track Potter down and put him in Azkaban, which will give me an excuse
to be away from the manor for a month or so. You need to tell him to go into hiding, somewhere Id
never look.
How are you going to sneak me out of here? Ginny asked.
The Aurors are planning a raid on my house, Draco explained.
Ginny frowned. How do you know?
He rolled his eyes. Because most of them are Gryffindors, and theyre not exactly unpredictable.
Trust me, this is what theyre planning. They must be. Ill find out when, and well leave in the
confusion.
How? We arrested your mole months ago.
Our mole is gone, true, Draco acknowledged. But what about your mole?
Ginny wondered how he knew about Professor Snape, but didnt ask. Instead, she said, Ill talk
to Harry. Give me a minute. Then, silently, she called out, Harry? Are you there?
Harry was in the middle of analyzing blueprints of Malfoy manor for viable entrances when Ginny
spoke into his mind. He froze, hardly able to believe it. Ginny! Are you all right? Has Malfoy hurt
you? Are you
No, he hasnt hurt me, Ginny said. Listen, Harry. Youve just been declared the Ministrys most
wanted. You have to get out of the building.
Harry frowned. What?
Lucius Malfoy said that youre guilty of treason. Hes drawn up a warrant. You need to go into
hiding, just until I get back.
Back from where? Ginny, where the hell are you?
At Malfoy manor, she replied. But not for long. Draco and I are leaving tonight. I made a deal with
him. Were going to find the sword that Morr
gan promised me. Harry, you have to get underground.
Trust me.
Right, Harry said. Ill wait for you at Lupins.
Hes going to Lupins, Ginny said out loud.
Draco rolled his eyes. Tell him thats the first place Id look.
No good, Ginny said. Think of somewhere else.
The Burrow? Harry said.
Ginny relayed the suggestion, and Draco said, For Christs sake, Potter, thats the second place
Id look. Exercise some creativity.
I dont hear you giving any suggestions, Ginny snapped.
If I suggest a place, then Ive thought of it, which defeats the purpose of sending him into
hiding, he said snidely.
Ginny scowled at Draco. Harry, what about Mikes?
Absolutely not, Harry replied without missing a beat.
Thats my point. Its a good hiding place. No one would ever look for you there, because everyone
knows you cant stand each other.
Hed never let me stay, Harry pointed out.
He would, Ginny corrected. Hes not a monster. Tell him about the warrant and say you need to
be out of sight for a few days. He wont turn you away. If nothing else, hell let you stay because he
knows I love you.
At her words, Harry closed his eyes. It felt like years since hed last heard them. You do?
Of course I do. I love you, and were going to get through this. Ill see you in a few days, I promise.
Ginny hoped hed listen, that he wouldnt run off and do something rash, like decide to go on this
raid Draco insisted was going to happen.
Harry couldnt help but smile. I love you too, Ginny. I cant say how much. Stay safe.
You too, she said. I have to go now. Tell Ron and Mike Ill be back before they know it, and that I
miss them.
At the Division, Harry barged into Catherines office. He quickly filled her in on his outlaw status
and told her he had to go underground. She offered him use of a safe house, but he declined. He
told her hed be back later; there was no way hed miss this raid, even if he had to drink Polyjuice
to participate. Then, steeling himself for what would undoubtedly be an unpleasant conversation
with Mike, Harry Disapparated to his flat to pack an overnight bag.

108

G ALATEA

Snape fumbled with the thick metal key ring. He kept the heavy wooden door to his lab heavily
charmed; he didnt trust anyone in Malfoy manor to keep from prying in his absence.
He stuck the correct skeleton key in the lock, and to his surprise, the door swung open before
he could turn it. Someone had unlocked the door while he was gone. Snape pulled out his wand
and silently slipped inside. He could just make out the shape of a man, his outline slightly darker
than the dark of the rest of the room. What are you doing in my lab? Snape demanded in the
tone he used on misbehaving students. Hed taught many of the Death Eaters at Hogwarts, and
the treatment theyd received at his hands in their school days still inspired a healthy amount of
respect bordering on fear. Hed traded on that intimidation more times than he could count.
A candle flared. Just waiting for you, Draco drawled.
Snape grimaced. The second in command of the Death Eaters merited a sight more respect than
the other youthful dark wizards. Besides, despite his best efforts in the Potions classroom, Snape
had never been able to intimidate Draco. The young man was simply too full of himself. Is there
something I can do for you? he asked.
Draco smiled the smile of a snake that had cornered its prey. He said merely, I know your
secret.
Snape froze, then in one swift motion, turned, pushed the door closed, and slid the deadbolt
home. Then he turned back to Draco and, with one eyebrow raised, replied, If it comes to that,
then I know yours too.
Draco braced his hands on the work table behind him and lifted himself onto it. He folded his
arms across his chest and asked, Potter told you, did he?
Snape glared at the young man sitting on his countertop, but didnt tell him to get down. No.
Then how
It wasnt hard, Draco. I know that Agent Jezebel is Ginny Weasley. I know that the Pendragon
is Ginny Weasley. I know that Voldemort has been searching high and low for the Pendragon and
that you have Agent Jezebel locked up in your private wing of the house. Finally, I know that you
have too much pride to spend your life second in command to anyone. What about Potter?
He found out when we were still in school, Draco explained. He couldnt believe that Potter
hadnt told anyone about Dracos plans for a coup. Still, hed said he wouldnt breathe a word, and
Draco could only suppose that Potter had been true to his promise. How dreadfully noble of him.
Draco took a moment to size up his old Potions professor before saying, You havent turned me in.
Snape kept his face expressionless as he lit more candles. Dracos angular face looked eerie in
the dim light, and Snape reminded himself that they were on equal footing. They were both traitors
to the Dark Lord, and if one of them went down, so too would the other. Why would I? Snape
asked. Youre working towards the same cause as I am, albeit for different reasons. How did you
find out that Im a spy?
Draco leapt lightly down from the countertop and strolled towards Snapes desk. As he spoke, he
shifted through the parchments piled on the blotter. I linked minds with Ginny. I saw everything
she knows, and you were in her brain. It was an enlightening experience.
Im sure, Snape said dryly. Draco abandoned the desk and wandered over to the bookshelf,
grabbing the heavy, leather-bound tomes at random and flipping through their pages. Snape asked,
his voice tinged with impatience, Is there something in particular youre looking for, Mr. Malfoy?
Draco looked up from the book in his hand. His white-blond hair, gilded by the candlelight, hung
in his eyes. There is, as a matter of fact. Wheres the letter?
What letter?
Dont insult my intelligence, Severus. I know a letter came for you by owl post during the night,
and I want it.
Snape said, I burned it.
Draco snapped the book shut and tossed it on a table. He advanced on his former teacher. Then
tell me what it said.
Why would I do that?
Because we need to know.
Im not a member of your faction, Snape reminded him. I dont have to help you.
Ginny and I need to know when theyre coming, Draco explained. Im going to use the confusion to sneak her out of here, so I need to know when.
Snape held his eyes for a minute, then turned to his worktable and busied himself with straightening up various vials and beakers. It was a gesture of obvious dismissal.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

109

Draco grabbed Snapes arm and jerked him around. Listen, he said, staring down into Snapes
eyes. I couldve turned you in at any point during the past few days, but I havent, and I wont.
I need to know what was in that letter. Im not going to tell the Dark Lord or my father, and my
faction wont do anything to stand in the Aurors way, but you have to give me a date and time.
What makes you think theyre coming here? Snape asked. The Division has been disbanded.
Theyve all gone home to their families, to savor what little time theyll have together before your
minions hunt them down like animals.
Draco sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. It was one of several mannerisms of Ginnys
that hed picked up through the link. I know that its what Potter is going to do, because its exactly
what I would do. Theyre coming here to kill my father, and I wish them the best of luck, but Ginny
and I wont be able to stay for the fun, Im afraid. Tell me when and where, and Ill leave you alone.
No.
Draco pulled himself up to his full height, a sight taller than the Professor, and said, Im asking
you in her name.
Snapes face was sallow in the dungeon light. I beg your pardon?
Almost six years ago, she saved your memory. You owe her a favor. This is the last time Ill
askIn the name of the Pendragon, Severus, when are they coming?
Snape sighed, knowing he had no choice but to answer. Tonight at sunset.
Draco blinked. Theyre not wasting any time, are they?
Can you blame them? Snape asked.
No, I dont suppose I can, Draco said thoughtfully. He was silent a moment, digesting the
information, then his eyes refocused on Snapes and he released his hold on the older mans arm.
Thank you.
Before Snape could express his extreme shock at hearing those words from Draco Malfoys
mouth, his former pupil had already swept from the room. Snape closed his eyes and pinched the
bridge of his nose, praying that he hadnt permanently compromised the Aurors or Dumbledore.

Draco paced across the solarium. The very air seemed serious. Everyone was grave. Theyd talked
for years about what would happen when it was time to move against the Dark Lord, but now the
moment was near at hand. None of them could quite believe it. The Pendragon and Draco had made
a deal. It was the first step.
The Aurors will be here at sunset, Draco said. Stay out of the way. Dont stop them, but dont
help them either. Just...let them do their work. For goddesss sake, dont get yourselves killed.
How long will you be gone? Neil asked.
Not long, Draco said. A day, at most. Blaise is in charge. I want everyone to listen to him. If
things get out of hand, hell give the evacuation order. He stopped in his pacing and looked around
the room, meeting the eyes of each one of his followers. You are all vital to this organization. Watch
your backs, and watch each others backs. Take care, and stay safe.
Good luck, Draco, Grace said. The rest of the faction echoed her good wishes. He nodded, both
pleased and touched by their loyalty, and left the room. He needed to pack.

Harry took a deep breath, and knocked. Mike opened the door, took one look at Harry, and slammed
it shut again.
Fletcher, Harry called, open this door. I need to talk to you. There was no reply. Harry took
a deep breath, forced himself to stay calm, then said, Please?
For a moment, Harry was afraid Mike would ignore him. But then, the door cracked open, the
chain lock still in place. Mike said, You have thirty seconds. I have a stopwatch.
I need a place to stay.
Mike actually laughed. And you came here? The answer is no, Potter.
Listen, Harry said. When Lucius Malfoy took the oath of office as Minister of Magic, his first
act was to disband the Auror Division. His second was to draw up a warrant for my arrest.
Really? Mike asked, opening the door a little further. What for?
Treason, or so Im told. I need a place to hide, just for a few days. Somewhere the Death Eaters
wont look.

110

G ALATEA

You put Dana in the hospital, Mike said. There is no reason in the world for me to let you into
my home.
I love Ginny, Harry said, and she loves me, and you love her. Thats a reason.
Mike stared at Harry for a silent minute, then slid the chain off and stepped aside, opening the
door. I cant believe Im doing this.
She told me you would, Harry said. It was her idea that I come here.
Mike slammed the door shut and threw the locks. You talked to her?
Owl post, Harry lied. Shes escaped from Malfoy manor. She asked me to tell you that she
misses you, but shell see you in a few days.
That little news of Ginny was worth letting Potter stay. Mike thanked him gruffly, and pointed
out the spare bedroom.
Hows Dana? Harry asked.
Mike sighed. You werent lying. She really did sell Ginny out for a Death Eater.
Im sorry, Fletcher, Harry said. To his surprise, he meant it. Mike looked heartbroken. Harry
might not like him very much, but no one deserved this.
Mike shook his head, not wanting to accept Harrys sympathy. Its just that...theyre the ones
who murdered my parents, you know?
Harry nodded. Mine too.

Ginny had a crescent amulet in one pocket and a shrunken suitcase in the other. She held the
invisibility cloak over her head as she and Draco ran through the manors halls. Smoke billowed
from random rooms, and curses buzzed through the air. They dodged them as best as they could,
and when dodging got difficult, Draco would shoot a few benign hexes, temporarily incapacitating
Aurors with jelly-legs or a slug-belching spell.
They were just ducking into a secret passage concealed in the wall of Dracos study when Ginny
froze. Harrys here.
What? Draco demanded. Of all the stupid, suicidal, Gryffindor things to do
Harry! she shouted. You have to leave!
Harry ducked into an alcove. Ginny was distracting him; he couldnt engage the enemy with her
talking in his head. No, he said firmly. Im not leaving until Lucius Malfoy is dead. This is personal,
Gin. He told the world that Im a traitor to the Ministry. I cant let it go.
Its not safe for you, Ginny protested frantically. What if you get hurt? What if they kill you?
I drank Polyjuice. No one has recognized me yet. I can hold my own against the Death Eaters, you
know that. After tonight, Ill go back to Mikes and Ill stay out of sight until youre home, but you cant
stop me from this. I love you. Good luck with the sword. A Death Eater raced by, and Harry cut off
contact, swinging out of the alcove and firing three hexes in a row.
We dont have time for this, Draco said, pulling Ginny into the passageway and slamming the
door. Wish him luck and tell him youre leaving.
Ginny and Draco spilled out the door into the cold, starry night, and took off across the Malfoy
grounds. When we get off the property, Draco said as they ran, we can Apparate.
Ginny stopped short. Apparate?
Come on! He grabbed her hand and pulled her along.
She struggled out of his grasp. Im not Apparating anywhere.
He looked at her as though she were mad. Why the hell not? Why wouldnt you...Ginny, when
was the last time you did magic? Intentional magic, I mean.
She shook her head. I dont want to talk about it.
I think wed better talk about it, or were never going to get out of here.
Find another way. Im not Apparating.
Draco rolled his eyes. Gah! You are, without a doubt, the most frustrating person Ive ever met!
How should we get there, Ginny? By train? Because we certainly wouldnt draw any attention there,
with my Dark Mark and your tattoo. Or maybe by car? Except that I dont know how to work one
and you dont know where were going. Brooms would take days
Then we take days, Ginny interrupted.
Fine, Draco said through clenched teeth. He grabbed her hand and, together, they ran around
the back of the house, where the Malfoys had their own private Quidditch pitch. He pulled open
the door to the broom shed and rooted around in a locker until he came up with two brooms, then
tossed her one.

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

111

Ginny looked at the handle, emblazoned Nimbus 2001, then at the broom hed kept for himself.
I want the Firebolt, she said.
No one touches my Firebolt but me, Draco snapped, striding over to her. He grabbed her hand
once more and, pulling her behind him, said, Well take off once we clear the forest.
The Malfoy family forest was much as she remembered it from her brief escape attempt, thick
with trees and dark. Just before they cleared the edge, Draco stopped. Ginny felt something cool
slide over the knuckle of her fourth finger and looked down at her hand. A plain, silver band
glistened in the faint moonlight that filtered through the trees. What the hell is this? Ginny
demanded, looking up at him in surprise.
Draco slid a matching ring onto his own finger. Theyre enchanted, he explained. If youre
going to keep the link completely sealed off, at least this will help me keep track of you.
You dont trust me? Ginny demanded, pulling at the jewelry. It wouldnt budge.
I told you, Draco drawled. Its enchanted. Im the only one who can remove it, and Id be more
than happy to, if youd fix the link.
No. Ginny fully intended to get her sword and run like hell. She couldnt take the chance of
him figuring out her plan, so the link had to stay closed.
Then the ring stays. Its just a locater talisman. It wont kill you. He still loosely held her wrist,
and was struck by how thin she was. He didnt think shed been eating properly since Shannons
death.
Ginny glared, then straddled the Nimbus 2001 and kicked off the ground. Draco followed.
Behind them, Malfoy manor remained under siege.

The Death Eaters were too strong. There were too many of them; the field agents hadnt stood
a chance. The attack had been a last-ditch effort, an act of desperation, and theyd failed. The
Aurors fled the grounds, Disapparating en masse to safe houses across Britain. Theyd known it
was a gamble, and theyd lost. Luciuss revenge would be absolute. They would all be outlaws by
morning.
Harry went first to Catherines home. Shed paced her sitting room half the night, waiting for
news. Report, Midas.
Harry shook his head. We stunned a few, killed a few more, but Malfoy got away. Most of them
got away. There were just too many of them.
Catherine hung her head. I should pack, she said, her shoulders sagging. I understand
America is nice this time of year.
Harry forced a smile. Theyd never look for you in, say, Texas.
Its not me Im thinking of, Catherine said, its my kids. She was the mother of two small
boys.
Theyd like Texas, Harry predicted.
She shook her head. I cant run away and leave all of you to face whats coming. The three of
us will ask for sanctuary at Hogwarts. Its the safest place in Britain. Are you coming?
Harry shook his head. Hed told Ginny hed stay at Mikes flat, and there he would remain until
she came back. He couldnt ask for sanctuary while she was still out in the world, putting herself
in danger. He hoped Draco knew what he was doing. If anything happened to Ginny during their
little adventure, Harry would kill Draco with his bare hands.

Two days later

Draco was half way through his second pint when he noticed that Ginny was no longer in the hotel
bar. He sighed. Hed known it would only be a matter of time before she tried to run, but he couldnt
help feeling a little disappointed. Well, she couldnt have gone too far. He threw some money on the
table and pushed his chair back.

Covered in his invisibility cloak, Draco stole out the back door of the little hotel. He didnt want to
risk anyone spotting him out of the window. After two tense days of travel, the barrier Ginny had

112

G ALATEA

thrown up in their link still hadnt fallen. Thanks to the locater charm in his ring, though, Draco
could still sense her nearness. She hadnt tried to escape after all; shed just wanted some fresh
air. He followed his instincts to the small wood that backed up into the gardens of the hotel, and
slowly wound his way through the trees. The moon and stars sent their faint silver glow to Earth,
creating deep pools of shadow out of the branches and leaves. The night was quiet, peaceful, and
cool. He couldnt blame Ginny for stealing away; the bar had been stuffy and hot, and overcrowded
with bluff and genial Muggles who had cloyingly welcomed the petite redhead. He wasnt surprised
that Ginny had been uncomfortable.
He knew he was drawing close; he could feel her, even though he couldnt yet see her. Draco slid
the invisibility cloak off of his shoulders, slung it over one arm, and stepped into the clearing just
ahead. Two steps in, he froze, completely floored by the scene that greeted him. As a rule, Draco
didnt surprise easily, but he thought he might make an exception this once.
Ginny lay on her back in the center of the grassy clearing. Her hands were clasped behind her
head, and she gazed up at the starry dome of the sky. But what astonished Draco so profoundly
was that she was glowing. A silver radiance seemed to leak from her body, as though she was
nothing more than a lampshade through which her power shone. She was lit from within, and the
pure energy that seeped out through her skin illuminated the entire clearing with a soft, silver light.
He gave himself a mental shake and walked over to her. I heard you coming, she said, not
moving her eyes from the stars.
He sat down on the grass next to her. What are you doing out here?
Ginny closed her eyes briefly, and for a moment the glow got brighter. Im exhausted, she
whispered. I couldnt hold it in anymore, and I thought, just for a few hours....
Draco lay back against the ground, shoulder to shoulder with Ginny, and turned his eyes to the
heavens. He couldnt remember the last time he felt compassion for anyone, but Ginny had truly
looked terrible when theyd arrived at the inn. The circles under her eyes were like purple bruises,
and her face had taken on a slightly dazed expression. She carried a massive amount of power
within her, and every moment she was fighting a battle with herself to contain and control it. We
all need a rest now and then, he said, keeping his tone carefully neutral. The grass was cool and
damp against his back; he could feel the dew seeping through his shirt.
Ginny didnt answer. They lay next to each other for several minutes without talking. Finally,
Draco spoke. Its mind-boggling, isnt it, to think of everything thats out there, too far away to look
at even with a telescope lens.
She nodded. He wasnt looking at her, but the motion of her head shifted the silver light in the
clearing, making the shadows flicker and dance. After a moment, she asked hesitantly, Would you
like to see?
He turned his head to face her. You can do that?
Ginny raised an eyebrow. I can do anything. She raised herself on her left elbow and rested her
right hand index and middle fingers against his temple. He expected her skin to be hot, and was
surprised to find that it was as cool as the grass beneath him. Look up, Draco, she whispered.
He turned his head back to the stars and couldnt withhold a gasp of surprise. An explosion of
color rocked his vision. He knew he was looking at things never before seen by human eyes, except
for hers. Suns of every color of the rainbow revolved around each other in their timeless dance,
chased by comets and planets, asteroids and dust clouds. He was looking at creation itself, at the
birth and destruction of every star in the galaxy. He thought the meaning of life might be within
his grasp, if only he could focus on one thing. But he was distracted from the sky by the grass and
trees and animals that surrounded him. He could see the spark of life within each living thingthat
magic that kept them all alive and connected the animals with the plants and with him, filling the
clearing with a symphony of Otherworldly color that took his breath away.
Too soon, it was over. She drew her fingers away, and in a brief moment of panic Draco thought
he was blind. He wasnt, but his eyes took a few seconds to adjust to the sudden darkness of the
world around him. Draco turned to Ginny, full of awe. Nothing was hidden from her. He hadnt
fully appreciated that part of the prophecy until this moment. And, most staggeringly, Draco knew
that she had only shown him a fraction of what she was capable of seeing. He said so, and she
nodded.
You wouldnt have been able to handle the entire thing, Ginny said. My first time, the sensory
overload put me in a coma for three days.
How much did I see, then?
About a quarter of it, I think. Its enough to get the idea across, and it still makes a good show.
How can you bear it? he asked quietly, beginning to understand why she was so tired lately.
Most of the time, I can repress it, Ginny said. I see the world exactly like you do, usually. But

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

113

its so hard to keep up.... She trailed off, unsure of how to finish her thought. She knew that he
understood.
I can just imagine how Potter must have been the first time he saw all that.
She tilted her head so that she could see him out of the corner of her eye. He hasnt ever,
actually.
Why not?
She looked away. I dont know. It just never came up.
Draco didnt know how long he laid in the clearing, shoulder to shoulder with Ginny. He looked
up at the stars and planned out the next leg of their journey. He calculated when they should leave
in the morning, how far they would probably get before she was too tired to continue, and then
where they would stay for the night once they arrived. Draco rolled onto his elbow to fill her in on
his plans, and was brought up short when he saw that she was sound asleep. The silver light still
seeped out from her skin; there was no way shed be able to tamp it down until she woke. Poor
waif, he whispered in amused sympathy. She really did look forlorn; she had lost weight in the
past few weeks and her once-fitted clothes hung loosely from her frame.
Draco briefly considered waking her, but then remembered that he had the invisibility cloak with
him. He gently picked her up from the ground and then arranged the cloak around the both of them
and started for the inn.

Draco cleared the last stair to the third floor, and looked down the hallway in puzzlement. He had
no idea which room was hers. He didnt want to wake her to ask, so she would just have to sleep in
his room for the night. Draco wasnt sure how shed react to waking up in his bed, but thought it
would certainly be interesting to find out.
Getting his key into the lock without dropping her took some doing, but he eventually managed.
Draco gently kicked the door closed behind him, laid Ginny down in the center of the bed, and
shrugged out of the invisibility cloak. Shed be terribly uncomfortable if she slept in those clothes.
He quickly resized his suitcase, then dug through it until he found what he was looking fora black
shirt, one of his favorites. It would make a suitable nightshirt.
Now he was faced with the problem of how to get her into it. Draco twirled his wand as he
rifled through all of the spells he knew that might suit the situation. He had devoted much time
to charming ladies clothes off, but he didnt think hed ever had to charm them on before. Finally,
Draco laid the shirt on the bed next to her, aimed his wand, and said, Exuviae mutuus. There was
a flash of light, and he saw with satisfaction that the spell had worked. She was now dressed in his
shirt; the hem fell somewhere around mid-thigh and the sleeves hung past her hands. Her clothes
were folded and stacked neatly on the bed next to her, and her shoes sat on the floor.
Draco moved the pile to the sofa, and pulled a chair over to the bed. He didnt bother to put her
under the covers; it would only wake her up. Instead, he unfolded the decorative afghan that sat on
the end of the bed and spread it over her. It helped quite a bit in dimming the light that still poured
from her skin. That done, Draco sat in his chair and gave Ginny a pensive look.
This protector business was getting much more complicated than he had ever dreamed it would
be. He had always known that joining his mind to hers was going to be necessary. He had been
preparing for the moment for years. What he hadnt counted on, and he was willing to bet Voldemort
hadnt either, was that he would actually feel protective of the woman he was born to protect. When
Draco had hatched his plans to overthrow the Dark Lord, the Pendragon had been nothing more
than a pawn to him, a means to an end, someone he could manipulate into joining his faction. But
now, as he looked at her small form curled up on his bed, he found that the last thing he wanted to
do was to hurt. More than that, Draco was growing increasingly suspicious that he was incapable
of hurting her. It hadnt been like that at first, in the days immediately following the connection of
their minds. Lately, though, the impulse to keep her safe had been steadily increasing in strength,
and it was going to throw a definite wrench in his plans if he didnt figure out how to get around it.
There surely had to be a way to have his cake and eat it too.
Draco was distracted from this line of thought when Ginny shifted on the bed and whimpered.
He turned his attention back to her, and saw with astonishment that tears ran down her face. She
was crying in her sleep; the light from her skin reflected through her tears and transformed them
into shimmering prisms of grief. Shannon, she whispered.
Shh, Draco said softly, shifting over to the bed. Its all right. Im here.
Ginny opened her eyes, but Draco could tell she wasnt seeing him. She was still sound asleep.
Still, she whispered, Shannon.

114

G ALATEA

Draco stroked his hand over her hair. In spite of himself, his brow creased with worry. Its
okay, he murmured over and over. Its okay.
Ginny closed her eyes again, and tossed on the bed. I didnt mean to, she whispered through
her sobs. Im so, so sorry. I didnt mean to.
She knows that, Ginny, Draco said in what he hoped was a reassuring voice, wondering if she
could hear him in her sleep. He moved his hand from her hair to her arm, gently rubbing the fabric
that covered her luminescent skin. She knows.
He was just about to pull his hand back when she laced her fingers through his; he realized
that she needed human contact, for all that she was asleep, and he didnt pull away. Although
his skin was generally pale, his fingers seemed black against the silver light that poured from her
hand. Draco couldnt help the feeling that by touching her he was somehow marring the purity of
her power, and he wondered briefly whether Potter ever felt the same way.
They stayed locked in that tableau through the night: Ginny curled into a fetal position with a
death grip on his hand, and Draco sitting on the bed next to her, keeping her nightmares at bay.
Draco spent the hours deep in thought. He was a Malfoy, wasnt he? A master manipulator.
There had to be a way to regain the upper hand in this bizarre contest of wills. Draco couldnt
believe he was even considering asking himself the question, but what would his father do in this
situation? Well, first of all, Lucius would try to force her to drop the barricade she had put in their
link. With full access to his opponents thoughts, the battle would be much easier. Draco knew
forcing her would be useless; there wasnt a power on Earth that could make the Pendragon do
something she didnt want to do. His eyes wandered listlessly over her form and rested on their
interlocked fingers. A smile, diabolically triumphant, spread across his face. He couldnt force her,
but perhaps he could trick her....

When the clock on the wall struck seven, Draco gently disengaged his hand from hers and eased
off the bed. She would wake up soon, and they would have to leave. He tucked the afghan more
securely around her shoulders and went to take a shower.
When the bars of daylight that shone through slats in the blinds streaked across the bed, Ginny
stirred and then slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she noticed was that her hand, which lay
right in front of her eyes, gave off an ethereal silver light, obvious even in the glow of the morning.
A spasm of pain crossed her face as she grabbed hold of the power and, with an iron will, forced it
back to a place deep within her soul. The radiance faded from her skin. She looked normal again.
The second thing Ginny noticed was that she was wearing a shirt that didnt belong to her. She
raised herself up on her elbows and blearily pushed her hair out of her face. Thats when she
noticed the third thing: Draco Malfoy opened the bathroom door, a white towel wrapped around
his waist. A cloud of steam billowed through the doorway. His eyes fixed on her with a disquieting
intensity. Ginny wasnt in her own room, wasnt in her own clothes, had been alone with her captor
the entire night.
Draco saw the realization dawn on her face, the flash of panicked dismay that she couldnt have
concealed if shed wanted to. She sat up and faced him, her eyes wide. How did I get into this
shirt? she asked, a slight tremble in the controlled evenness of her tone belying her horror at the
situation.
Use your imagination, Draco purred in a velvety smooth voice. He padded across the carpet to
the side of the bed. The smile he gave her was both sensual and chilling.
Her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open in shock. Bastard, she whispered. It couldnt be
true. With a shake of her head, she cleared the cobwebs from her mind and glanced around the
room. Ginny spotted her clothes folded in a neat pile on the sofa and felt sweet relief wash over her.
If they had done what he was suggesting they had, she never wouldve picked her clothes off the
floor and folded them afterward. Would he have?
Ginny eased off the far side of the bed and crossed to the sofa, giving him a wide berth. She was
furious with herself. How could she have dropped her guard last night? Being tired was no excuse.
And how could he have taken advantage like that? If he had taken advantage. She wouldnt put it
past a Malfoy. They were the lowest of the low.
She snatched up her clothes, raced into the bathroom, and slammed the door behind her. She
could hear his mocking laughter as she pushed the lock button. Even though she knew that such
a flimsy lock would afford no real protection at all should Draco wish to get to her, it still gave her
a small measure of security. The steam that filled the room from his shower made her feel sticky
and did nothing to dispel the weary fog that gripped her mind. Ginny rapidly donned her clothes

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

115

and splashed some cold water on her face. When she felt conscious enough to face Draco on equal
footing, she opened the bathroom door and stepped back into the hotel room.
He had donned a pair of black trousers and a black shirt, still untucked. His feet were bare.
When she appeared, he turned and gave her an inscrutable look. His long fingers deftly fastened his
cufflinks: silver, imprinted with snakes wound about the Malfoy crest. Draco was silent; he would
let her make the first move. With any luck, the link would be reopened before she left the room.
Get moving, Ginny snapped, starting towards the door. We shouldve been out of here before
sunrise.
Whose fault is that? Draco asked.
You shouldve woken me, Ginny said, stopping in her trip across the room to look at him. If
were behind schedule its your fault.
No, Draco said sharply, its not. We couldve Apparated and been there days ago if you werent
such a bloody coward.
Her voice was deadly. What did you just call me?
Theres nothing wrong with your hearing. His voice dripped with scorn and frustration. Youre
too damned scared to use the powers youve been given. Worse, you know it and you dont even
want to do anything about it.
You dont know what youre talking about.
You let it control you! he said over her. What happened the day they were handing out all that
Gryffindor courage, Ginny? Got in the wrong line, did you?
She threw the black shirt across the room, but he snatched it out of the air before it could hit
him. Fuck you, Malfoy, she hissed through clenched teeth.
Dracos expression was predatory. Already been done.
Youre a liar. Desperation and fury clouded her eyes.
Ah, now he was back in familiar territory. Draco cocked an eyebrow. Am I? We couldve had a
World Cup Quidditch match in here last night and you wouldnt have heard a thing. Are you really
so sure Im not telling the truth? Draco knew the gentlemanly thing would be to let it go, but he
had no intention of doing so. Not when he could use this to turn the tables on her, to regain the
upper hand in their battle royale.
He let the shirt slip through his fingers to the floor and slowly stalked across the room to her.
When he spoke again, his tone was carefully measured, intense, and every word drove into her
brain with the force of a hammer. What if I told you that I spent the entire night on that bed with
you, touching you, my body entwined with yours?
Ginnys mouth opened as she drew in a shaky breath, but to her credit, she didnt back away
from him. His eyes met hers, and the corner of Dracos mouth turned up in a satisfied half smile.
The shock and confusion that filled her gaze was exactly what he had hoped she would feel. You
can see with your eyes that Im telling the truth, cant you? he drawled. You might not be able to
tell the particulars without unblocking our link, but you can at least see in my aura that Im telling
the truth. She began to shake her head, and Draco gently grasped her chin in his palm and turned
her face to his. Now whos lying? he asked smugly. Come on, Ginny. Lots of witches would envy
you.
For one terrible moment, Ginnys mind frayed in panic and her knees almost gave out from
under her. It just couldnt be. He had to be lying. But he wasnt. She could see his truthfulness
with her own eyes. She rallied her pride and forced herself to meet his gaze head-on. I was asleep,
not dead, she said coldly. If we had done anything interesting last night Id have noticed, unless
youre the lousiest shag in the world. She pushed his hand away from her chin, elbowed past him,
and slammed the door behind her as she stormed into the hall.
Draco scooped his shirt up form the floor and hurled it into his open suitcase with such force
that it bounced right back out. Dammit! he shouted. She was going to drive him insane. He had
to get her to drop this barricade in their link. He had almost had her, but the moment had slipped
away and he didnt know when another would present itself. Dammit!

In a dark, remote corner of England, the Dark Lord knelt on the ground. His hands were steeped in
blood; it ran down the front of his robes and soaked the dirt before him, mingling with the rain that
fell in torrents. He raised his high-pitched voice over the thunder. Badb, Lady of Death, Queen
gna triad, he cried, hear your servant. Thank you
of Deception and Despair, greatest of the Morr
for the generous gift, he paused a moment to admire his ring, but it is not enough. I need the

116

G ALATEA

Pendragon. Send her to me, and youll have more human blood spilled in your name than you ever
dreamed possible.
In the Otherworld, Badb knelt by a stream. Her army, the creatures of the dark, shrieked and
howled around her. The goddesss face, so like her sisters, creased in a sick smile. The mortal
thinks he can bargain with me, she said in amusement. Very well.
She leaned over the pool and asked Voldemort, You presume to make demands of the goddess?
My lady, Voldemort said, I mean no disrespect. I only ask for help.
There is someone who can help you, Badb said. This mortal was close, so close...she would
consume him as hed consumed so many. I will send this helper to your side.
Thank you, Voldemort groveled.
And Tom, Badb said, do you believe I cant tell the difference between rabbit blood and human?
Do not think to fool me again, or I will be most displeased.
No, my lady, Voldemort said, stiffening at her use of his mudblood name. I wasnt trying to
trick you. I needed blood to contact you, and the rabbit was nearby
I am not interested in your excuses, Badb said. From now on, use human blood or none at
all. I require the most potent magic you possess.
Yes, my lady, Voldemort said.
Badb waved her hand over the waters surface, and Voldemort disappeared. It was once again a
stream. She looked up at Medraut, her second in command, and smiled. He is so power hungry,
he wont understand until its too late. He is blind.
Will you really send him the Pendragon? Medraut asked.
Badb nodded to the demon. I will try. If she swears to support me, I will be unstoppable. Shes
too well protected when shes here, but there...
The world of mortals will be open to you soon, Medraut said.
Badb nodded. I know. Everything is going according to plan.
Your pawns are also coming along nicely.
The goddess smirked. I only gave them a push in the right direction, but theyre succeeding
beyond my wildest hopes. They both have so much hate.... She took a moment to relish the panic
gan must be feeling. Badb thrived on terror and chaos. It was as air to her; she couldnt
that Morr
survive without it.

They stood at the edge of the water. Lightning lashed through the sky, and thunder rumbled so
loudly, Ginny could feel the vibrations beating on the inside of her chest. Rain poured down, soaking
them to the skin and pounding the surface of the water into mist. Here it is, Draco shouted over
the noise of the storm. His straight platinum hair covered his forehead in dripping strings and his
eyelashes stuck together in wet, spiky clumps. His black shirt and trousers clung to his lean body
like a second skin, making his flesh seem all the more pale in comparison.
Ginny pushed a lock of hair out of her eyes, her hand trembling with the cold. At first, her robes
had shielded her a little more from the rain, but now the clothes she wore underneath were just
as wet as Dracos. The rain was freezing, and the wind cut right through the fabric plastered to
her body, chilling her to the bone. She couldnt feel her feet. Youre sure? she shouted back as a
thunderclap threatened to split the sky in two.
What?
Ginny grabbed his head and pulled it down until his ear was right in front of her mouth, then
yelled again, Youre sure?
Draco straightened and nodded.
Ginnys eyes swept the turbulent lake. Waves crashed at their feet. Where is it?
How should I know? he snapped. Youre the bloody Pendragon; you tell me!
Ginny cursed inwardly. How the hell was she supposed to know either? Just then, a particularly
large wave swept over the beach, soaking them to their knees. Through the mist, Ginny just barely
detected motion, something rising from the turbulent water. The next lightning flash illuminated
itan arm, cloaked in red fabric, clutching a sword in its hand.
There it is! she screamed, grabbing Dracos arm, using her other hand to point. It was the
water; I had to touch the water.
Great, he shouted back. How the fuck do we get to it?
I found the damned thing. Its your turn to be useful, she shot back.
Dracos eyes swept the beach and lighted on a clump of reeds. Hidden among the plants, bobbing

M ASTER

AND

S LAVE

117

frantically up and down in the storm, was a small wooden boat. He jogged over and splashed into
the water, dragging it free. Two oars rested neatly inside. It was as though the craft had been
waiting for them. Well use this! he yelled to Ginny.
She couldnt hear over the fierce thunder, but the gist of his statement was obvious. Youve got
to be kidding. In this weather?
Scared, Weasley? he asked, clambering into the unsteady boat and positioning both oars in
the dark gray water.
Ginny bristled at the taunting grin on his face. She knew he was remembering the morning in
his hotel room, when hed accused her of being a coward. Shed be damned if she ever let Draco
Malfoy trump her in the bravery department. You wish, she snapped back, climbing into the boat.
It almost capsized, and Draco grabbed her arm to steady her.
Sit still, he ordered. The water is rough enough without you tipping us even more.
The rain stung their cheeks like icy needles, and they had to squint their eyes against the
painful drops. In the center of the lake, in the middle of the worst storm of the century, the hand
held Excalibur aloft. Its clear blade flashed silver with each lightening bolt. Draco started to row.

Authors Note: Thanks to my betas for being so lovely, my muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group for being so cool,
and Emily, my co-listmom, for being one of the most stylish writers in the fandom as well as a huge inspiration to me.
Check out her fic, Love on a String Telephone. Its great. Finally, thank you to The Elder Wyrm for his help with Hermiones
characterization. Check out his fic, At What Price. Hes a Hermione genius. Some of the words in the Hermione scenes are
his, so an extra thank you to him. Danette helped to write several scenes in this chapter, so an extra thank you to her.
A/N part 2: Stay tuned for chapter seven, The Weapon of Choice. Many interesting twists and turns are in store.
Thanks so much to everyone who reviewed! You all are my heroes. You have no idea how much I appreciate each and
every one of you. Never underestimate the motivational power of a review. Also, feedback makes me a better writer, which
translates to a better story for you to read.
vangrantallison; HosistaA; Athena; Itsuwari; Aradia Ring; silvipotter; Hummie; Erika Oden; Cathy; sexy chic; Divine;
leprechaunbabe; Calypso; Kayla Snape; Brinn; FlowerChild; Elia (aka Lucky11); siriuswhite; Unregestered (aka Kate); lbj;
Lana Potter; Alizee; RoxyFoxy1305; jenjen; calista; calliope; Sarahjack; trina-k; the lovely ProfessorJewels; anyone I may
have forgotten, and anyone who reviewed over email or on the HP Pendragon yahoo group.
Drop me a note anytime at irina author@yahoo.com . I love getting email, and I always write back.
Join the HP Pendragon yahoo group at groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon, featuring fics by Irina and Emily (aka
Sivan and/or Rowan). They get to read new chapters several days before they go live on the fic websites. Plus, there are
outtakes and cookies and fun to be had by all.

 C HAPTER S EVEN

The Weapon of Choice

It must be strangely exciting
To watch the stoic squirm
It must be somewhat heartening
To watch shepherd meet shepherd.
Alanis Morisette

The boat pitched in the frigid water. Water crashed against the sides of the small craft and pooled
in the bottom. Draco kept an eye on the floor as he rowed, ready to bail if it looked like theyd be in
trouble. Ginny seemed oblivious to the cold and wet; she leaned over the prow as though she could
make the boat grow faster just by willing it. She probably could, Draco reflected, and he wished she
would. His arms and shoulders ached from fighting the waves. He was beginning to feel ill from the
boats chaotic rocking, and was glad when they pulled up alongside the arm.
He expected her to grab the weapon, and was surprised when she didnt. Ginny leaned even
further over the side of the boat, and Draco lunged forward and caught the neck of her robe, jerking
her against him. They both tipped backwards. She fell into his lap, and he snaked his arm around
her waist, anchoring her to his chest. Dont you ever do that again, Draco hissed in Ginnys ear.
You almost went overboard.
She turned her head to look in his eyes. Theres no scabbard.
He lifted his head. Sure enough, the naked blade flashed with each lightening bolt. So?
So, she said, the scabbard is the most important part!
Ginny threw his arm off of her waist and lunged forward again. Hey! she shouted at the arm,
raising her voice above the roaring water. Wheres my scabbard?
Its just a hand, Draco yelled, grabbing for her clothes a second time. It cant answer you.
Ginny leaned even further over the side of the boat, and Dracos fist grasped air. It must be
attached to something. She squinted into the water, but the surface, disturbed by the violent rain,
was nearly opaque.
Not necessarily! Draco said. Grab the sword. I want to get out of here.
Not without the
Now, Weasley!
She reached for the weapon. Her hand hesitated just a moment, and then she closed her fist
around the pommel of the sword.
The hand released the sword and Ginny tightened her grip, not wanting to drop it in the water.
A wave of power rushed through her, starting with her right arm and spreading to the rest of her
body. Her skin was shining silver again, as it had that night at the hotel, making her a beacon
against the black sky. Draco couldnt help ungraciously comparing her to a lighthouse. If one was
going to be stranded in a boat in the middle of a rainstorm, it helped if ones companion glowed in
the dark.
Just then, a tremendous wave pitched the boat. It tipped at a dangerous angle, but for a
moment Draco thought theyd be all right, until another, stronger wave came along. Their small
craft capsized. Draco heard Ginnys head crack against the overturned boat before the waves
pushed him under.
Draco opened his mouth to shout with frigid shock, and took a mouthful of water. Coughing
and spluttering, his head broke the surface and he gasped for air. Then, struggling to keep above
the waves, to keep breathing, to keep his numb body moving, he looked for Ginny. She hadnt
resurfaced. Dammit.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

119

He closed his right hand into a fist, unable to feel the metal of the locator talisman around his
fourth finger but aware of its presence all the same. He took a deep breath and plunged underwater.
The ring led him right to her. She hadnt released her grip on the heavy sword, and its weight was
pulling her down. He snaked his arm around her chest and kicked as hard as he could, struggling
to bring them both to the surface.
While theyd been underwater, the current had dragged them close to land. Draco drew on his
last reserves of strength and pulled Ginnys inert body in to shore, letting the waves do most of his
work for him. When he felt sand under his feet, he staggered in the last few yards, then fell to his
knees, the rain and lightning still lashing through the air. He dumped Ginny onto the soft sand and
bent down to examine her forehead.
A crack of lightning split the sky, and in the flash, Draco saw something that made his stomach
churn. Her blood wasnt red. He turned quickly away and retched, vomiting all of what hed eaten
that day. Hed known that shed bleed silver, of course, but actually seeing it was more than hed
been prepared to face. It was disgusting, unnatural. He sneaked another glance at her head and
gagged again, but his stomach was empty. There was nothing left to throw up.
Miserably, Draco wiped his mouth with his wet sleeve, then lifted his head and surveyed their
surroundings. He couldnt see much in the dark, but the lightning bolts illuminated a building, a
ruin, on top of a nearby hill. He thought just how much of his energy the storm had sapped, and
wondered if he could walk that far. There was no choice; Draco had to try. She was unconscious
and bleeding, and needed a roof over her head.
He checked to make sure his wand was still in his pocket, and tried a levitation charm on
Ginnys limp body. Nothing happened. He must be more tired than hed thought. Nervous for
Ginnys health, Draco slid his arms beneath her body and, groaning, heaved himself to his feet.
Then, holding her as tightly as he could, he took his first, unsteady steps toward the ruin in the
distance.

Draco staggered down the hall, cold and shock making him stumble as though drunk. He held onto
Ginny with numb fingers as he lurched along, his shoulder against the crumbling stone wall the
only thing keeping him on his feet. She was soaking wet, a dead weight, and he clutched her to his
chest, determined not to drop her. The point of the sword dragged on the floor behind him. Doors
gaped wide on either side, dark mouths to ancient rooms beyond.
He was desperate. Her head hadnt stopped bleeding. He kept his eyes firmly averted, not
wanting to look, but he knew her wound needed treatment. Draco came to another doorway, and
stuck his head around the corner, squinting his eyes against the darkness. It was a bedroom; he
saw a pallet with a musty, tattered blanket and few pieces of rotting furniture. Jackpot.
He swung inside and dumped Ginny on the bed. A cloud of dust flew up from the dirty bedcover,
and Draco sneezed. As he worked the sword free from her clenched fist lightning flashed outside,
lighting the room through a window near the ceiling. They might be in a ruin, but at least the roof
was intact, and seemed unlikely to cave in on them. His damp footprints left a trail in the thick
layer of dust on the floor. He sneezed again as he drew his wand.
Draco placed the tip to the laceration on her forehead and opened his mouth to recite the incantation, but just then another lightning bolt cracked through the sky. In the brief flash, Draco got a
good look at her head, the silver blood on his wand, and gagged. His stomach heaved and he bent
double, drawing slow breaths of the stale air. Hoping that the room would stay dark until could
perform the healing charm, Draco touched his wand back to her head and sneezed once more, then
said, Medicor.
Lightning flashed.
Silver blood still leaked from the cut, coagulating on her pale cheek.
Draco frowned. He tried another charm, Ascelpio, and waited for the next flash.
That one didnt work either. Dammit. What the hell was this place?
He worked his arm under her torso and pulled her up. Ginnys head lolled to the side; her
unconscious body shivered. He had to make her warm before she became ill. He held her up with
one hand, and with the other he wrestled her arms free from the sleeves of her robe, his hands made
clumsy with cold. The black trousers and turtleneck jumper she wore beneath were waterlogged.
He eased the robe out from under her body and tore a strip from the bottom hem, then wound it
around her head and tied it into a makeshift bandage. If his wand didnt work here, hed have to do
it the Muggle way, primitive though it may be.
Her head taken care of, at least for now, the next order of business was to warm her up. Drying

120

G ALATEA

and heating charms met with the same success as his healing spell. Draco glared balefully at the
limp form on the pallet. Pain in the ass, he muttered under his breath. Even Screwtape wouldve
been better than you. She didnt reply. He shivered too, but had no idea how to heat the room.
There was no firewood.
At the next lightning flash, Draco spotted a dingy three-legged table in the corner, leaning at a
crazy tilt. Right, he muttered. He summoned the last of his strength and threw it as hard as he
could. It shattered against the stone wall.
At the noise, Ginny stirred. She lifted her head slightly and looked around the room. Draco
heard her scratchy voice murmur, Its beautiful.
Youre delirious, he said, bending down to gather the shards of wood. Lie back and shut up.
To his surprise, she did.
He piled the wood in the fireplace, but then was at a loss. He tried Incendio, but the room
stayed dark. Draco groaned. He didnt know why his magic wasnt working, but he had to get this
fire started, and there was only one other way he could think of to do that.
He staggered over to the bed, nearly stumbling over her sword in the dark. Ginny, he said,
shaking her shoulder. She didnt move, but the slow rise and fall of her chest reassured him that
she wasnt dead. Ginny, he said, shaking her harder, you have to wake up. I need your help.
Her eyes cracked open; she looked at him through her lashes, damp spikes against the purple
circles beneath her eyes. Her lips formed the word, Beautiful.
You said that already, Draco told her. Listen to me. Theres wood in the fireplace, but you
have to set it on fire. My wand isnt working.
Her eyes drifted closed, and Draco gently slapped her cheek. Hey, Gin, wake up. You need to
start the fire or well freeze to death. Youve been shivering for a while.
You too, she said, the words no more than a whisper.
Yes, me too, he confirmed, tilting his head so he wouldnt sneeze on her. Then he turned back
and pressed, Look at me, Gin. Dont go to sleep yet. You have to warm up.
She dragged her eyes open and croaked, Its wonderful.
Absolutely, he agreed, wracking his brain for a way to snap her out of her delirium. Had she
hit her head hard enough to cause hallucinations? He fervently hoped not; he hadnt the faintest
idea how to treat her. Draco lifted her hand and pointed it in the general direction of the fireplace.
Come on, he said, just...do what you do. Gin, dont drift off. I swear, if you do, Ill make you so
sorry
He trailed off as her eyes floated shut again, and her head dropped to the side. He released her
hand with a frustrated groan. Besides a fire, body heat was the only way he could think of to warm
her, but hed have to work up his nerve. The thought of embracing her, skin-to-skin, made Dracos
stomach roll. He was terrified of losing control the way he had at the manor...she was unconscious
for goddesss sake. He was afraid of how hed react, of destroying what little trust in him she might
have had, of letting his fear stop him from doing what was necessary to keep her well...he didnt
know what to do. Draco sat, absently stroking her hair, avoiding the side soaked by the silver blood,
and tried to think of alternatives.
The logs flared to life. He leapt to his feet in surprise, and looked from the cheerful blaze to
Ginny, who hadnt moved. Her eyes didnt open, but one corner of her mouth curved up in a smile.
Good girl, Draco said.
Dont you forget it, she whispered.
He stood there, studying her, trying to pinpoint the odd expression on her face. It took him a
minute to figure out why she seemed so unusual. For the first time since hed met her all those
years ago, Ginny looked....peaceful.
He wound the blanket, little more than a rag, around her body, and took her robe for himself.
He was keenly offended at her current state; the Pendragon deserved better than a torn sheet in a
falling down building, but there was nothing else.
Draco pulled a rickety chair close to the fire and angled it so he could keep an eye on her,
huddling under her robe as best as he could. Ginnys lips were still rather blue, and even though
she was at least semi-conscious, she was still very cold. If the fire didnt warm them as quickly as
Draco hoped, hed have to think of something else.
He found he couldnt sit; he felt restless in this small room, and got up to pace. Whats the
matter with me? he wondered. Time was he had no trouble being still, but she always paced when
she was nervous or upset, and now he did too. He hated pacing. It was too indicative of lost control.
Draco tried to call up some resentment, but he was too worried. He could see her shoulders shaking
underneath the thin cover, and decided he had no choice.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

121

He toed off his shoes and peeled off his soaking wet shirt and socks, then, the same way hed
removed her robe, Draco pulled Ginny up with one hand and used the other to remove her jumper.
She wore a thin tank top underneath, and he elected to keep that on, more out of self-preservation
than anything else.
Then, gritting his teeth, Draco slid under the blanket beside her, wound his arms around her
shivering body, and pulled her against his chest. The sodden folds of her shirt rasped against his
skin and his shivering intensified. He curled his body around hers and tried to rub some warmth
into the clammy skin on her back. Draco braced himself for what would surely be the longest night
of his life, hoped that when she woke up shed give him a chance to explain before she tried to kill
him.

Mike lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling, willing sleep to come. He wasnt successful. First off,
he missed Dana. He hadnt realized how very comforting it was to have a warm body to turn to
in the night. Without her the room seemed cold, and much darker than usual. He couldnt get
comfortable.
Secondly, unpleasant sounds were leaking through the wall that separated his room from the
spare bedroom. Potter was a very loud sleeper. He and Ginny had that in common. Mike supposed
it wasnt much of a foundation for a relationship, but he figured it was a start. His eyes looked,
unseeing, into the dark as he listened to his nemesis thrash around, creaking the bed frame. He
wondered if he had any cotton to use for ear plugs. He wondered what had possessed him to open
the door for Potter in the first place. Now, two days later, they both had dark circles under their
eyes; neither one of them was sleeping well. Correction: Potter wasnt sleeping well; Mike wasnt
sleeping at all. Letting him in must have been a moment of temporary insanity. But, no...Potter
had played a trump card. Ginny. She was the one thing that could compel Mike to do just about
anything. And, really, Mike knew that Potter was no more a traitor than he was. It was the right
thing to do, hiding him from Malfoy and the Death Eaters.
Mike rolled over and flicked on the lamp, then grabbed a t-shirt from the floor and pulled it over
his head with a sigh. There wouldnt be any sleep for him tonight. There was a good reason he had
never actually slept all night with Ginny more than a few times per week; she was just as bad as her
boyfriend. Boyfriend. The word, when used to define what Potter was to Ginny, was bitterly galling.
Mike was irritated with Potter, but what could he do besides glare into the night? A person
cant help the way he sleeps, and Mike tried very hard, though with little success, to avoid blaming
Potter for another sleepless night. Hed make some tea. It was Danas solution to everything. Dana.
Christ; he had to stop thinking about Dana, and Ginny, and...well, everyone. It wouldnt help his
insomnia.
He was just pouring the boiling water into a mug when a cry split the quiet night. Startled, Mike
accidentally spilled the hot liquid across his hand, and swore violently as he thrust it under the tap,
dousing the skin with cold water. There had to be a sainthood for him out of all this.
His fingers were an angry red, but they didnt look bad enough to blister. Theyd just hurt like
hell the next few days. At least it wasnt his wand hand. Thank god for small favors.
Potter shouted again, and Mike sighed. He still had plenty of hot water. He couldnt very well
let his houseguest go on yelling; it might attract unwanted attention if his flat were being watched.
If nothing else, if he continued as he was, Potter would disturb the neighbors. Mike would have to
wake him, and then pour some tea down his throat.
His bare feet made a thwapping sound against the hardwood floor as he walked up to the spare
room and pushed open the door. The sheets lay in a tangled heap where Potter had kicked them
off. His face and bare chest were flushed, and slick with sweat. It must be one hell of a nightmare.
Just as Mike bent over to shake him, Potter shouted, Stay away from her! and lashed out with a
powerful fist, catching Mike just below his right eye.
Not expecting the blow, Mike reeled back. He slammed into the bureau, and a small picture
frame tumbled off. The glass shattered, and the sound brought Harry back into consciousness.
He sat up, eyes bleary and confused, and automatically reached for his glasses. When they were
perched on his nose, he frowned. Malfoy had been bending over Ginny, peeling off her jumper...but
they were both gone. In their place was Mike, in a t-shirt and sweatpants, sporting a burned hand
and the start of a fantastic black eye. He was pulling himself off the floor, and looked pissed as hell.
Mike glared. Bad dream?
Did I hit you? Harry asked. Mikes expression was answer enough. I thought you were Draco
Malfoy.

122

G ALATEA

Mikes eyes had a murderous glint to them. How flattering.

Harry couldnt keep a note of irritation out of his voice when he asked, What do you think you
were you doing, leaning over me in the middle of the night?
You were having a nightmare, shouting in your sleep. I came in to wake you up and ask if you
wanted tea.
Harry felt immediately contrite. Oh. Sorry.
Mike wasnt in a forgiving mood. He gave Harry a disgusted look, then turned on his heel and
left.
Harry sat in bed, in the center of the square of dim moon glow that came in through the open
door, and wondered if this meant the offer of tea was rescinded. Hed like some tea; Mrs. Weasley
kept Mike well supplied with her special blend, and Harry thought that the connection with the
only mother hed ever known might help shake the terrible cold from his body. What had he been
dreaming? Malfoy, shirtless and shoeless, was peeling Ginnys clothes off. Ginny was...he paused,
and reached tentatively into the link. There was darkness on the other side. He didnt know where
she was, but it certainly wasnt in this world. Harry could have laughed with relief. If she was in
the Otherworld, she was finally, finally safe from Malfoy.
He put a t-shirt on over his pajama pants, and wandered into the dark kitchen. Mike stood at
the sink, running cold water over his bare hand, muttering under his breath.
Are you talking to yourself? Harry asked.
Im certainly not talking to you, Mike snapped.
I said Im sorry. What more do you want?
Mike didnt reply. He pulled his hand out of the water, took up his own mug of tea, and sat down
at the kitchen table, glaring straight ahead. Harry saw, though, that hed left enough hot water in
the kettle for another cup.
Mike watched Harry make up his own mug, then scowled when Harry took the chair across
from him. They sipped their tea in silence. Finally, Harry asked, Whats the matter with you? I
apologized. It was an accident. Its nothing a healing charm wont fix.
Forgive me for being pissed off when someone hits me in the face and then says hes mistaken
me for Draco Malfoy, Mike said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. What were you doing, dreaming
about him?
He was leaning over Ginny. He was...I mean, I think he was...um...
Spit it out.
He couldve been taking advantage of her.
Mike set his mug down and looked at Harry carefully. Harry had the creepy feeling that the
young mans sharp blue eyes could see right through him, even in the dark. Oh? was all that
Mike said, an entire paragraphs worth of meaning packed into that one finely tuned syllable.
I hate him, and I hate the thought of
It was just a dream, Mike interrupted.
It seemed real.
I thought you only have real dreams about You-Know-Who.
Harry shrugged.
Mike took up his mug again, and they lapsed into tense silence.
Im worried about her, they both said at once.
They looked at each other, startled. Then Mike gave a wry smile. If you were Ron, Id say you
owe me a drink for saying the same thing at the same time.
What? Harry asked, his brow furrowing. It distorted the scar, and Mike grimaced as he
explained, Its something weve done since we were kids. If we say the same thing at the same time,
one has to get the other a drink.
A drink of what?
Pumpkin juice, when we were little. Butterbeer in school. Now...I dont know. Whatever the
other person wants, I suppose.
Harry looked down into his empty mug. What do you want?
Mike slid his own mug across the table. More tea.
Harry got up, uncomplaining, and refilled the cups with hot water and fresh tea leaves. As he
sat down, he said, Im worried about Ron too, and Hermione. They dont know whether Im alive or
dead. I wish I could contact them
Owls can be intercepted, Mike interrupted in a know-it-all tone. And Floo is hardly secure.
Anyone could be listening in.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

123

Yeah, Harry agreed glumly. Still, I wish there was some way to let them know that Im okay.
Mike didnt reply. There was nothing to say.
Harry asked, Why are the lights off?
Because theres a window in here, Mike said, speaking as though Harry were stupid. If we
turn on the light, anyone watching from the street will see you sitting at my kitchen table. I dont
much relish making myself a target for Death Eaters.
Harry was embarrassed. He shouldve thought of that. Still, he snapped, I hate to be the one to
tell you, Fletcher, but as Agent Jezebels best friend, youre already a target.
Shes worth it, Mike retorted. You arent.
Your devotion is heartwarming, Harry mocked. Before tonight, he wouldve died a thousand
deaths rather than talk about Ginny with Fletcher. But sleep deprivation and the fact that he
couldnt see Mikes face made it easy. I dont know whether to ask why shes worth it to you, or
why Im not.
Shes my best friend, Mike said. You wouldnt understand.
I understand better than you think, Harry said. I understand that youre in love with her;
youve been in love with her for years. I know it. Dana knows it. Ron and Hermione know it. Ria
and Gwen know it. Everyone knows it but Ginny.
Mike choked on his mouthful of tea. You dont know anything, Potter, he said with icy scorn.
She worshipped you for years! She gave you unconditional devotion, and you...you ignored it. By
the time you finally realized what you had, it was too late. She was with me, and you couldnt stand
it. You thought that you could just declare your feelings and shed follow you forever, but real life
doesnt work like that. You cant have something just because you want it.
I never thought that
Bullshit. Mike was on a roll. The words spilled out of him in a rush, as though hed been
holding them back for a long, long time, and the dam had finally burst. Harry was astonished to
hear the slight catch of tears in Mikes voice as he said, Youre telling me that when you tipped
your hand in the Astronomy Tower, told her youd fallen in love with her, that you didnt expect her
to melt and swoon and count herself the luckiest girl in the world? No other outcome even occurred
to you, did it? And all those years, when I was with her, but never really with her...I didnt ask
for more than she was willing to give...you were there, always hanging around, staring at her. And
she...it was like the two of you had this secret from the rest of the world. I never asked what it was,
but I knew it was there. It was like a splinter in my head, and she didnt trust me enough to tell me
what was going on. I couldve helped her, if shed let me. I couldve...but you never let me get close
enough, and now shes off with Draco Malfoy, and youre having weird dreams, and... He gave a
sigh that seemed to come from the bottom of his soul. Forget it. Never mind.
Harry felt a dull flush creep across his cheeks, and was glad for the dark because it kept Mike
from noticing. Hed never imagined that Mike had such a thorough understanding of his character,
and his relationship with Ginny. He may be infuriating, but Harry also had to admit to a growing
respect for Mike. Its not that she doesnt trust you, Harry finally said.
A bitter laugh was Mikes only reply.
Im serious. She wouldve told you a hundred times over if she could, but she cant.
This was a revelation. Whos keeping her quiet?
Im not, Harry said, taking offense at Mikes tone.
Then who? Who has that kind of hold over her? When Harry didnt reply, Mike said, You cant
just tell me something like that and then not elaborate. Its not fair.
There are a lot of things in life that arent fair, Harry said.
Mike made a disgusted sound in the back of his throat. Im risking my life for you right now,
Potter. If the Malfoys learned that I was hiding you, it would be the Dementors Kiss for both of us.
Dont insult me any more than you already have. I think Ive proved myself trustworthy enough to
at least know
Dumbledore. Harry felt a creeping disloyalty to his friend and mentor, but Mike had a point. He
did have a right to know. He was trustworthy and, at the moment, he really was risking everything
to keep Harry safe until Ginny returned.
Mike swore softly. I shouldve guessed it.
Why do you have such a problem with him? Harry demanded out of faithfulness to the headmaster.
He killed my father.
Death Eaters killed your father. Dumbledore is working to stop them. It seems to me, Fletcher,
that you have what Muggle psychiatrists would call displaced anger. Harry leaned back in his

124

G ALATEA

chair. Hed been dying to say that to Mike for years.

What would you know about it? Mike asked. You dont understand.
Will you stop saying that? I do understand, Harry said, thinking of Ginny. He wanted to tell
Fletcher to get over himself; that he wasnt the only person to lose his family to Voldemort, but
decided antagonism was the wrong way to approach the situation. He took a moment to carefully
frame his reply. My parents were killed because they were helping someone else. I dont blame
that person; she needs all the protection she can get. I realize that theyre dead because Voldemort
killed them, not for any other reason. I understand your situation better than you think, Mike.
Mike kept his face carefully blank. Potter said that the person his parents were helping needs
protection, present tense. He played with his mug, sliding it back and forth between his hands, and
wondered if there was anything important about the fact that James and Lily Potter had died the
very same night Ginny was born. A pile of coincidences usually meant that something out of the
ordinary was in motion.
Whats going on? Mike asked quietly. Im caught up in it now. Im not going to leave her for
anything, and I have a right to know what Ive become involved with.
Harry was silent.
Mike asked again, a little more forcefully, Potter, whats going on?
Well, Harry began slowly, Im on the run from the Ministry of Magic, at least until Ginny comes
home. Lucius Malfoy, I imagine, wants my soul sucked out, the sooner the better.
He might want that, Mike said. Hes wanted it since you were eleven. But would he be able to
actually do it?
Harry smirked and, remembering the day in Borgin and Burkes his second year, said, Maybe
not. The name Potter still commands a certain respect.
Mike made a scornful noise into his tea, and Harry rolled his eyes. Okay, maybe it doesnt
command respect with you, but it does with other people. He couldnt survive the political fallout if
he had me killed outright. Even a sham trial would be more than his administration could survive.
The plain fact is that the people, or most of them anyway, love me. I know I havent done anything
to deserve it, but there you are. Im not above using it to my advantage.
No, Mike said, I dont suppose you would be.
Harry knew hed walked right into that one. However, he didnt want to get sucked into an
argument; there were more important things at stake than his pride. He kept his mouth shut.
I meant, Mike said when he realized Harry wasnt going to continue, whats going on with
Ginny?
I cant talk about that.
I have a right to know, Potter. Weve been over this. Dont you get tired of doing what Dumbledore says all the time? Havent you ever wondered what it would be like to make your own
decisions?
Harry sighed, and slid his mug across the table. Thanks for the tea, and Im sorry again about
your eye. He pushed his chair back and stood.
Mike jumped to his feet. Dammit, Potter! You cant just walk out of here. You have to tell me
I have to think, Harry interrupted. Well talk again in the morning.
Come back here! Sit down! Mike ordered.
His only response was the soft click of the spare bedroom door as Potter shut it. Mike slumped
back into his chair. He felt wrung out, cheated, and damn but his face hurt. But...Potter hadnt said
no, only that he had to think. Maybe the truth was closer than Mike had supposed. Hed waited
this long; he could wait until morning. With a sigh, he set the empty mugs in the sink and went
back to his bedroom. He lay awake the rest of the night, and from the silence on the other side of
the wall, he knew sleep eluded Potter too.

Twittering birds outside the window woke Draco from a sound sleep. His first thought was confused;
it was February. Why in the nine hells were songbirds fluttering outside?
A warm, pliant female body snuggled against him, nose nuzzled into his neck, and Draco tipped
his head down. Her hair wasnt the dark auburn of Delias, but lighter, shot through with threads
of blonde. Ginny. He tried to ignore how very good she felt, how well their bodies fit together...that
way led to madness, as he knew from experience.
She stirred and stretched, catlike, then opened her eyes. He saw hazy confusion, the last remnant of her dreams slipping away, before realization crystallized. Malfoy, she asked, her scratchy

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

125

voice low and dangerous, what are you doing here?

He rolled up on one elbow and examined the bandage on her forehead with gentle fingers. Do
you remember anything from last night?
No. Her body had lost all of its sleep-softness. She lay rigid on the bed, her pride the only thing
keeping her from pushing him away.
He looked down at hertousled hair, cheeks still pink from sleepand thanked the goddess that
she came through the night none the worse for wear. You fell into the lake and almost drowned.
You were shaking so badly, I had to warm you up with body heat. There was no other way.
Theres always another way, Ginny said.
No, Draco corrected, a note of impatience creeping into his voice, there wasnt. I held you all
night, waiting for you to stop shivering, praying that it would be soon. I didnt fall asleep until I
knew you were okay. I was being kind, Weasley.
Ginny followed his fingers to her right temple and prodded the laceration on her head. It vanished
with a flash of silver and she pulled the bandage off. Youre not a kind person.
How good of you to notice the difference, Draco said as he sat up. Im not a kind person. But,
I can be kind, when it suits my purpose.
Thats not how it works Ginny began, and Draco interrupted, Gratitude, Weasley. Im waiting
for it.
She rolled her eyes. Dont hold your breath. Kindness because of an ulterior motive isnt kind,
its manipulative and self-serving. But then, as she turned her eyes to the rest of the room, her
severe expression melted into one of wonder. Oh my, she breathed.
Dracos worry returned full-force. Oh my what?
Look! she said. Look at...where are we? Where did you find this place? Its beautiful.
I dont know, Draco said. This is just where we washed up. Ginny, he paused, hoping that
the blow to her head hadnt permanently damaged anything, what does this room look like to you?
She tilted her head and gave him an odd look.
He said, Humor me.
Ginny glanced around. Well, it has stone walls, and a window, and a bed
Hardly a bed, Draco said.
She looked puzzled. What would you call it, then?
A cot, on a good day.
But, Draco, its...oh, I understand.
What?
You cant see it, she said, and her expression was of comprehension, with a little bit of pity
thrown in for good measure.
Draco scowled. I cant see it because theres nothing to see. Theres nothing beautiful about this
place. Its a disgusting room in a crumbling ruin.
Its quite warm in here, Ginny said, an abrupt change of subject. Why is that, do you think?
Draco had no idea. The fire had burned itself out hours ago. She was right, though, the room
was extremely warm. The tree branches that swayed outside the window were heavy with leaves,
and a jolt of fear ran down his spine. Ginny, he said slowly, do you think weve fallen asleep for
more than a night? Could we have slept for months without realizing it? Or even... He didnt want
to say it, but forced the word out, years?
Ginny blinked in surprise, then looked amused. No, I dont think that. If wed fallen asleep for
months, the world wouldnt be here for us to wake up to.
What do you think, then?
I think we should find something to eat.
She swung her feet onto the floor grabbed her sword. Without bothering to don her jumper and
robe, or even her shoes, Ginny walked out the door. Draco picked his shirt up from the floor and
chased after her, barefoot. Eat?
Arent you hungry?
He was starving. Well, yes. But what do you think well find to eat here?
She shrugged. Theres always something.
Just as they cleared the building into the bright, warm morning, Draco demanded, Do you know
where we are?
She threw her head back and drank in a deep breath of air. Look at that, Malfoy.
At what?
Ginny flung her arms out, embracing the panoramic view. Sparkling rivers flowed down to the

126

G ALATEA

lake, and flowers carpeted the grass. Ancient, gracious trees dipped and swayed in a soft breeze,
and the warm sun softly kissed the ground. A wall of opaque mist rose from the lake, surrounding
the islandfor Draco now realized that they were on an islandcutting it off from the rest of the
world. Ginny tilted her head and a look of pure bliss crossed her face. She whispered, There is
sweet music here that softer falls/Than petals from blown roses on the grass,/Or night-dews on
still waters between walls/Of shadowy granite, in a gleaming pass;/Music that gentlier on the spirit
lies,/Than tird eyelids upon tird eyes;/Music that brings sweet sleep down from the blissful skies.
Draco recognized the poem, but was confused. What are you saying?
Ginny smiled. I slept well last night, for the first time in years. And that music! I think weve
found the land of the Lotos Eaters, Malfoy.
What? But...but thats a myth!
Ginny had already started down the hill, the sword in her hand, but not at the ready. It was
plain that she didnt anticipate any threat here. Draco felt quite differently. Stop! he called.
She glanced over her shoulder without breaking stride. What?
Why cant I do magic anymore?
She smiled. I dont think your wand works here. Your magic belongs to the mortal world.
For the second time that morning, a cold fist of terror clenched in his stomach. Are you saying
were in the Otherworld?
Ginny shook her head, the red strands twining with the gold and glistening in the sunlight. You
wouldnt be able to come to the Otherworld. This feels like an in-between place. Its not really here
or there. It just is.
What place is that? Draco demanded. A straight answer, Ginny.
Its a sanctuary, she replied. Then, she threw back her head and drew a deep lungful of sweet
air. Just being here is like food. Im not hungry anymore. I could just stand here and breathe and
be and
Her bizarre behavior alarmed him. Draco took Ginnys arm and jerked her close enough to
examine her forehead for the second time that morning. No mark of the previous nights injury
remained. She knew what he was doing and grinned at him, then pulled free. The grass was wet
with dew and, with a shout of girlish laughter, Ginny took a running start down the hill and slid
toward another ruin, the soles of her feet carrying her over the slick ground. Draco ran after her,
not sliding, terrified that shed slip and impale herself on the sword. He neednt have worried. She
handled the weapon with a natural casualness, like it was an extension of her arm. She seemed to
know just where she was going, and there was nothing for Draco to do but follow.
There were seven stone buildings in all, arranged halfway up an immense hill. At the top of the
hill, vertical stones stood in a ring, reminding Draco of the rocks hed seen at Stonehenge. Ginny
paused at the door to one of the buildings, really no more than a hole in the side. The stones, furred
with moss, had been worn smooth by the ages. Draco put his hand on her shoulder to hold her
back and stepped in first. Hazy morning light filtered through cracks in the ancient walls, lighting
dust motes and the glowing eyes of small animals. Draco noted two squirrels and a rabbit, but no
evidence of human habitation. He didnt see any footprints in the dirt that caked the floor, and
the walls seemed disturbed only by age. The building had an air of quiet peace about it. Dracos
protective instincts were satisfied; there was no danger here.
As they walked down a long, crumbling corridor, Ginny examined the walls with interest. Draco
didnt see anything but stone, and wondered at her look of dazzled awe. At the end of the hallway,
they reached a enormous room. Ginny stepped inside the towering double doors and froze. Draco
walked right into her back. What? he asked.
Ive been here before, she said in a hushed voice.
When?
gan. She said it was
They started down the length of the hall. A long time ago, with the Morr
my past.
At the end, there was a throne on a raised dais and an immense table, cracked down the center,
carved all over with lifelike dragons. How did this happen? Draco asked, testing the jagged edge
with his finger.
I dont know, she said, talking quietly even though there was no need. Ginnys eyes were drawn
to a small alcove, where a plain goblet sat on an altar of snowy white marble. The cup was carved
of wood, lovingly polished to a high, satiny sheen.
Draco grabbed her arm just as she reached for it. Hands off.
Why?
My father made me read a book, back when he first told me about all this Pendragon stuff.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

127

There was a drawing of this cup

Its just a cup, Ginny said, irritated. You can let go of me now.
This is not just a cup. Only those who are pure in mind and body can touch it, and you dont
qualify.
Ginny turned to him with the look he knew meant that she was about to deliver a blistering
lecture, so he continued in a harsh whisper, Ginny, this is the Holy Grail of the Christian faith,
brought to Camelot by the knights of the round table and sent to the island of Avalon for safe
keeping Draco stopped speaking as a terrible expression crossed his face. Avalon, he repeated,
so softly he seemed to mouth the word rather than say it. Gods and goddesses, Ginny, how did we
manage to -
She tensed. Draco felt the muscles in her arm tighten under his grip as her eyes fixed on
something over his shoulder. He whirled around, just catching the slight, shadowy movement on
the other side of the room. Taking a deep breath to slow his pounding heart, he leaned down until
his lips brushed her earlobe. Gin, he said, the tickle of his breath raising gooseflesh on her arms,
theres someone else in here.
Ginnys eyes remained fixed on the far side of the room. Of course there is. Did you think this
place maintained itself?
He caught another flicker of movement out the corner of his eye and, all in one smooth motion,
drew his wand, closed his other hand around hers, and hauled her up against his side.
The moment his fingers twined with hers the hall exploded with color, a ruin no longer. Gold and
silver glittered on every surface. The walls were hung with rich tapestries, the pictures so vibrant
they seemed to be alive. Brilliant sunlight poured in, bathing them with an otherworldly glow. And,
closing in on them from all sides were women, tall and elegant, garbed in loose, white robes. Blue
crescent moons were tattooed on their foreheads. Draco didnt even bother to ask; he knew right
away who they were. The Priestesses of Avalon.
It is beautiful, he murmured.
A faint smile drifted across her face. I told you so. Still, she moved a little closer to him as the
women drew near, and didnt let go of his hand. He was glad that they made her nervous too.
The women stopped ten feet away, Ginny and Draco at the center of their circle. Then, heedless
of their pristine white garments, they genuflected on the stone floor. Ginnys hand tightened convulsively around his and Draco squeezed back, letting her know that he was here, and it would be
all right.
Put your wand away, she murmured. He didnt argue. In short order, the wand was back in
his pocket.
A statuesque woman with waist-length hair emerged from the shadows. She was taller than the
rest of the priestesses, and her straight, raven locks had thick streaks of silver-gray. Black, almond
shaped eyes glittered from her white-skinned face. Her bearing was one of unfathomable power and
wisdom. Welcome home, Pendragon, the woman said, her voice a low, mellow timbre. We have
been expecting you. Do you know who I am?
Youre the High Priestess, Ginny answered, her words little more than an awed whisper. She
moved to kneel, as the other Priestesses had done for her, and the tall woman caught her elbow.
Never between us, she said, and kissed Ginny on both cheeks. Her eyes shone with soft
happiness. We are sisters under the goddess, you and I. I am her Priestess, and you are her
champion, and together, we serve both of her aspects, the mother and the warrior.
Ginny didnt quite know how to respond to that. She felt giddy and lightheaded, like she was
floating outside her body, watching herself from afar. Was this really happening? She released
Dracos hand and stepped closer to the holy woman.
The High Priestess gently smoothed Ginnys hair back from her face. You are much younger
than I had imagined. You look so tired.
I am tired, Ginny admitted. It didnt even occur to her to put on a brave front, or tell anything
but the complete truth. Ive been tired for so long, and afraid. I hardly know what Im doing
anymore.
Give your fear to the goddess, the Priestess suggested. She will take it from you.
She hasnt yet, Ginny said with quiet anguish.
Have you asked?
Silence was Ginnys reply.
Come with me, the High Priestess said, taking Ginnys hand and leading her away with soundless footsteps. We have much to discuss. The womans eyes flicked once to Draco, then her
attention once more focused wholly on Ginny as they walked out of the room, talking in low voices.

128

G ALATEA

He didnt want to follow them, but he didnt want to be left alone either. His indecision kept him in
place, and then it was too late. Ginny and the High Priestess were gone.
The other Priestesses rose to their feet, and looked at Draco curiously. He supposed it had been
centuries since theyd last seen anyone of the male persuasion. There was an awkward silence, and
to fill it he said the first thing that came into his head. Do you have anything to eat?

You have been fighting everyone for so long, the High Priestess said. Dumbledore and Voldemort,
the goddesses, your protectors, yourself. When does it end, Pendragon?
Ginny wrapped her arms around her drawn-up knees and leaned back against the ancient rock.
The Priestess had led her to the top of the hill, and now they sat in the middle of the ring stones,
the sacred place of prayer and sacrifice time out of mind. I wish I knew.
The woman shook her head. You need to see, Pendragon, that theres no need for such struggle
on your part. Youll only exhaust yourself before the battle truly begins.
Theres always need for struggle, Ginny said. Always.
The woman tilted her head and regarded Ginny with gentle curiosity. Why?
Well... Ginny searched for the right words. Theres always evil to be fought.
The High Priestess shook her head. Your theology needs some attention, Pendragon. In the
Otherworld, there is no evil. There is creation and there is destruction, existing in a delicate balance,
gan without both of
both equally vital to existence. There is no Macha without Badb, and no Morr
them. You are the guardian of balance, not the champion of good over evil.
This was news to Ginny. How do you know?
The woman smiled. When you have been doing this as long as I have, Pendragon, you learn a
thing or two.
It didnt bother Ginny that the Priestess called her by her title rather than her name; it somehow
fit this in-between, holy place. What should I do?
Whatever you want, the Priestess said wryly. Theres no one can make you do otherwise.
Ive spent my whole life doing what others wanted.
I believe that if you examine your words closely, you will see they are untrue. If anyone has ever
forced you into anything, it is only because youve let them. You had the eight of swords in your
tarot spread for a reason.
Ginny wondered how the Priestess knew about that. She supposed that a lot of information
about her had reached this island over the years. You found out about the tarot reading?
Of course, the woman said. I painted the cards you used.
Ginny didnt try to hide her surprise. But they were ancient!
Yes.
There was a moment of tense silence. Who are you? Ginny asked, her soft words barely audible
above the spring breeze.
The Priestess stood, and rested her hand briefly on Ginnys shoulder as she walked out of the
stone circle. A millennium ago, when I lived in the mortal realm, I was called Morgan of the Fairies.
Arthur Pendragon was my half brother.
Ginny was so astonished, she couldnt speak. Had she really just spent the last half-hour
conversing with Morgan le Fay? In the flesh? Ginny had thought herself beyond surprise, but
apparently shed been mistaken.
The woman continued, Think, Pendragon, about where you have been, and where you need to
be. The goddesses will hear you. They will help you if you let them.
Wait! Ginny cried, sitting up on her knees. Where are you going?
There was no answer. The Priestess had vanished. Ginny was alone.

The priestesses led Draco back to the room hed slept in the night before. Gold and silver threaded
tapestries graced polished stone walls. The ornate bed sported a thick, inviting feather mattress
and a plush red velvet duvet. It didnt even look to be on the same planet as the hellhole where
hed shivered and worried the night away. A tablecould it possibly be the same table hed broken
against the wall?was set for one. It was a simple meal: some greens, bread, honey, water. His
stomach grumbled and he was too hungry to even feel embarrassed.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

129

He turned to the women who crowded the doorway, watching him with wide eyes. Theres only
one place set here. Do any of you want to eat with me? Draco hated eating alone. It depressed
him.
A priestess who looked a bit older than the rest stepped forward. She shook her head with a
small smile. The younger women are bound by a vow of silence until the goddess frees them. You
would find them poor breakfast companions.
Draco looked at the young women with new interest. How do they know when the goddess frees
them?
gan never has trouble making her will known to us, the priestess said. Silence
The Morr
teaches discipline and obedience. It is an important part of our training.
Wheres Ginny? Draco wondered, sitting down and breaking off a slice of bread.
She has been taken to the ringstones. There she will fast and pray.
Pray? he said, a sparkle of amusement in his eyes. I dont think shes ever prayed in her life.
Why would she, when she can talk to the goddess in person any time she wants to?
The priestess shrugged. As I said, the High Priestess has taken her to the ringstones. We go
there to pray on calendar feasts. I am under the impression that the Pendragon is to remain there
for a while. What else would she do but pray?
A slight frown touched the corners of Draco eyes. For how long? Were sort of pressed for time.
She will be ready in the goddesss time, not ours, the priestess said with an esoteric smile.
This will be your room while you wait for her. If you need anything, one of us will be nearby. She
backed out of the room on soundless feet, and quietly shut the door behind her.
Draco topped his bread with a thick layer of honey, and munched on it as he wandered to the
window. He could see the ringstones, standing in gray spikes against the rosepetal morning sky.
So Ginny was up there. Hed have to pay her a visit when hed finished eating. God only knew what
the state of the outside world would be once they left the island. This might well be his last chance
to talk to her, to convince her to join his faction. He couldnt lie, but he could still manipulate.

She leaned her head back against the stone and looked up at the sky, basking in the wonderful
sense of calm she felt in this place, on this hill. Everything seemed clearer here, more real. Colors
and sounds were pure and sharp. The new morning sun rose above the mists with a pulsing, fiery
beauty that made Ginny wish she could go there, to the sun, and run across the flaming surface...let
it burn away her fear and doubt and leave only the best parts of who she was...the Pendragon the
world deserved instead of the one they had in her.
Knut for your thoughts.
Ginny lowered her head and saw Draco topping the hill. He was out of breath from the steep
climb and dropped to the ground beside her. Their backs leaned against the same stone. Hello,
he said.
Hello, Ginny replied. Her next words came out in a rush. I dont think youre supposed to be
up here. That is, I think Im meant to be alone just now.
Draco arched an eyebrow. Oh? Are you doing secret things? It looked like you were watching
the sunrise.
That was really all, actually, she said, a faint blush tingeing her cheeks.
Well then, he said, as though that settled it. And they didnt say I couldnt come up here. Im
sure someone wouldve mentioned it if it were important.
Ginny felt a vague sense of unease. She wanted him to go away, but she didnt want to be alone
either. What do you want?
I want to talk to someone who will talk back, Draco said. The priestesses have all taken vows
of silence. Or the ones I met have, anyway. And we have unfinished business between us.
What business is that?
Our deal, Draco replied. I took you to the sword and you didnt try to escape. Its been
discharged. Now, before we go back out there and you have the chance to run away, its time for a
new deal.
I dont want anything from you.
No?
She opened her mouth to reply and he held up his hand to quiet her. Hear me out. I dont even
need you to tell me what you want. I know, and youll have it if you join me.
Im not interested in power. Thats what youre going to offer me, isnt it? Well, I dont want it. I

130

G ALATEA

dont want any of it.

He didnt smirk, or frown, or taunt. He looked at her as though he could see through her eyes to
her most secret wishes. A knowing whisper of a smile curved his thin lips. How do know, Ginny?
How do you know what you want till you get what you want and you see if you like it?
Im disappointed, Malfoy. Cliches are more Dumbledores style than yours.
Power is a good servant, but a bad master, Draco observed. His voice was remote, casual, as
though he was discussing nothing more serious than the sunrise. He didnt want to frighten her
off. If you let it control you then, yes, youll do evil things with it, because of it. But it can be used
for good. Think of everything you could do. Youd restore the balance. Youd overthrow Voldemort.
Youd be a major player in the reconstruction of the wizarding world, and youd be able to shape
things however you think would be best. Youd make a difference, a real difference. Who could wish
for more than that?
Ginny rested her chin on her drawn-up knees, making her look small and vulnerable, like a sad
little girl. When you know you cant have what you want, whats the point of wishing?
Draco turned his head to look at her. Although she kept her eyes focused on the sky, Ginny
was acutely aware of his breath fanning her cheek. The heat from his body filled the narrow space
between them, warming her side. So young, he said, a teasing smile in his voice, and so jaded.
I dont feel young.
Well, you are. Youre extremely young. Practically an infant, compared to someone like Dumbledore. You have to stop this, Ginny...this feeling sorry for yourself. Its getting old. Youre never
going to be any good to anyone, least of all yourself, if you keep it up.
Draco used his finger beneath her chin to lift and turn her face toward his. In a maneuver
calculated to throw her off balance, he brushed lips against the corner of her mouth and murmured,
feeling her smooth, cool skin beneath his mouth, Think of everything you could do. Think of what
you could be to wizardkind, if you said yes.
Then, in one fluid motion, he stood and left. It nearly killed him not to look back. If he had, he
wouldve seen her sitting there, head turned to the side, just the way hed left her. Her eyes stared
ahead, blank and unseeing, as she struggled to wrap her mind around his offer. After a long time,
Ginny flopped back on the grass, exhausted. She didnt know what to think or do. There was so
much to absorb, so many plans to make and options to weigh, but in the meantime, the grass was
sweet and the flowers intoxicating perfume wafted through the air. The sun was warm and Ginny,
for the second time since shed reached the island, drifted into an undisturbed sleep.

Harry was awake when the sun came up. Ordinarily, he loved sunrises. They meant new life,
second chances, and fresh starts.
This morning, he dreaded the sunrise in a way hed never thought possible. Each minute that
ticked by brought him closer to his inevitable confrontation with Fletcher. He didnt want to tell
Ginnys secret. Not because he disliked Mike (although he did) but because it was something Mike
deserved to hear from Ginny. For all his waiting and patience, he should have at least that much.
But Ginny wasnt there. Mike was putting his life on the line for someone he neither liked nor
trusted, and he was owed an explanation. It was the decent thing to do. Ginnys best friend should
know before the general public. He deserved to be told what was going on. Hed deserved to know
it a long time ago, and if the problems with the balance and Voldemorts dark sacrifices continued
as they were, odds were good that Mike would learn soon enough anyway. Harry was probably only
hastening the revelation by a few weeks.
The smell of sizzling bacon reached his nose. Mike was up.
Harry had never been one to shirk his duty, no matter how unpleasant. He wasnt about to start
today.

Dana walked into Mikes building, trailing her hand along the wall for balance. She was still dizzy,
her pupils dilated. When shed checked out of the hospital, shed learned that, when Harry brought
her in, hed told the staff that she was potentially dangerous and under suspicion for conspiring
with a Death Eater. The mediwizards had pumped her full of their strongest sedatives out of fear for
their safety. The potions still hadnt completely left her system. Dana didnt blame the doctors; they
were civilians, after all. But she burned with the cold fire of Slytherin fury whenever she thought of
Harry. Shed make him sorry for doing this to her, once shed fully recovered.

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

131

The doors slid closed and Dana leaned wearily against the back. She felt the slow movement of
the old lift under her feet as her head lolled against the wall. Her eyelids were heavy and more than
anything she wanted to sleep. She shook her head in a vain attempt to clear it and her eyes focused
enough to see that she was passing the third floor. By the time the lift reached the fourth she was
drifting again. The smoky haze of sleep filled her eyes and thoughts. The inside of the lift swam in
and out of focus while she watched the numbers tick by. The gray walls blurred into a steel-colored
fog. Dana realized it wasnt the haze of sleep that surrounded her, but rather a grayish mist that
clung to her skin, cold and wet.
Dana wrapped her arms around her chest and took a tentative step forward. Hello? she called.
There was no answer.
She heard a soft scraping noise, and followed it until she reached a low table, topped with a
chessboard. Dana knelt down and looked at the pieces, then gasped. They were alive! She watched
them move, as by an unseen hand, their feet scraping across the black and white squares. She
watched a white bishop, a statuesque, dark-haired woman, move to the square adjoining a white
knight, a young woman with red hair. Dana bent down, her nose barely an inch from the piece,
and frowned when she saw that the knight was Ginny. It was a perfect representation, right down
to the miniscule silver tattoo on her hip. She also recognized Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy, as the
two white castles.
A black pawn slid to the space beside the black queen, and Dana made a strangled sound. The
queen was the twisted goddess of her vision, and the pawn...she was the pawn! There was another
black pawn a few spaces away that looked just like Delia. Dana reached out to touch the living
miniature of herself, and out of nowhere, a large, white hand closed around her wrist.
Pain like shed never known lanced through her, starting at her arm and cutting across her body.
It was like being torn apart. She was drowning, freezing, burning, dying. The darkness swallowed
Danas agonized screams. She fell to her knees, and the hand released her. Dont touch, a voice
whispered in her ear, fluttering her hair, making her spine creep with cold terror.
Where are we? What is this? Dana asked, cradling her hand. Who are you?
The goddess crossed to the other side of the table. This is a chessboard. The grand game, waged
gan,
between two masters, the rival queens. She fingered the white queen, My sister, the Morr
the white knight that wasnt Ginny, aided by my other sister, Macha. And I, mortal, am the Great
Destroyer, the goddess Badb. She trailed her hand lightly over the black queen. The better
question to ask is, who are you?
I dont understand, Dana said, her words hoarse. Please
You, Badb interrupted, are my pawn.
Wait, Dana said, struggling to her feet. I dont understand. Im no ones pawn.
Wrong, Badb said, trailing her finger over Danas cheek. Her face felt like it was melting off.
She let out a strangled shriek, and the goddess laughed. You are my pawn. I made you. I gave you
and your sister power, and now its time to show your gratitude. Nothing comes without a price.
What price? Dana wanted to get away, but how?
Service to me.
No, Dana declared. Take the power back. We dont want it, if thats what it costs.
Badb gave a cruel laugh. It doesnt work that way, Dana. I have given you the power, and now
you will use it to help me.
I wont. We wont.
The goddess walked behind the table and leaned over Danas shoulder, trapping her against the
board. You wont be able to help yourself. Look, mortal. When pawns get to the eighth square, they
become whatever piece the master chooses. You and your sister will become knights. My knights.
Youve already reached the sixth square. Youre so close, and soon, Dana...soon...
No, Dana whispered.
Pawns can only move forward. You and your twin will go to the eighth square, Dana, because
theres nowhere else you can go.
A chime sounded from far away. Dana shook her head in defiance. She would not be the black
knight. She opened her eyes and looked up, determined to fight the dark queen.
The goddess was gone. In her place were the doors sliding open onto Mikes hallway. Fear and
adrenaline chased the weariness from her body. Dana stumbled out of the lift.

Harry played with his fork. He had no appetite. Mike wasnt eating either. He just sat, arms folded

132

G ALATEA

across his chest, and waited for Harry to start talking.

Harry had no idea how to begin. Do you believe in fate, Fletcher?
No, Mike said without even pausing to think.
Harry was surprised. You dont think people are put on earth for a specific reason, to accomplish
a certain thing?
No.
Why not? The idea of someone not believing in destiny was a foreign idea to Harry.
Because I make my life what it is. Predestination is for people who dont want to take responsibility for being unhappy.
Oh.
Harry went back to toying with his food.
Is that all you wanted to say, Potter? Mike was exasperated. Come on.
I dont know how to explain.
Im a reasonably intelligent person, Mike said. If you just start talking, Im sure Ill follow you
without too much trouble.
Harry took a deep breath. It started with my parents.
Your parents?
Im not going to get through this if you keep interrupting! Harry said. Do you want to talk, or
do you want to listen?
Mike was quiet.
This is...complicated. Have you ever heard of the Pendragon prophecy?
There was silence. After almost a full minute, Mike said, Can I talk now?
Yes, Harry snapped, exasperated. When I ask you a direct question, you can talk.
Then, yes, I have.
Okay. At least he wouldnt have to go over all that with Fletcher. Before I was born, Professor
Trelawney predicted that I was destined to be a protector of the Pendragon. Its why Voldemort went
to my parents house that night; he wanted to get me out of the way, so that she could be under his
control.
Mikes eyes widened as his quicksilver mind made the connection. Oh my bloody god and fuck.
Its Ginny.
Harry blinked. He was used to Hermiones mind jumping from point A to point E without having
to stop at B, C, and D, but hed never realized that Mike was just as fast to catch on. Yes.
Mikes forehead dropped forward onto the table. And Dumbledore wouldnt let her tell anyone.
Its why she wouldnt quit the Division, isnt it, even though she hated it. And why she was so
secretive all the time...and why she could never tell me why she was so unhappy...
Harry didnt know what to say.
Im so stupid! Mike groaned. I shouldve figured it was something like this.
Youre not stupid, Harry said automatically. But you dont believe in fate. This kind of thing
never wouldve occurred to you.
I might not believe in fate, Mike said, lifting his eyes to look at Harry from beneath lowered
gan. His mouth dropped open. Oh, he whispered, if Ginny
brows, but I believe in the Morr
is really this thing, then shes met the goddess. I mean, shes spoken to her, face-to-face. His
expression hovered somewhere between horror and awe.
All the time, Harry said.
There are two protectors, Mike murmured, his mind still sifting through the puzzle pieces hed
collected through the years, finally fitting them together. Youre the one, and the other...
Malfoy, they both said at once.
I could lose her over this, Mike said. His face creased in an expression very like fear. Harry
had never seen Mike afraid, though, and wasnt sure what to make of it. Just like my father.
Youre not going to lose her, Harry said. Listen to me, Fletcher. Youre not. Im not about to
keep her from her best friend.
I didnt think you would, Mike snapped. If you were that type of person, she wouldnt have
fallen in love with you.
Then what
Not everything is about you, Potter. She could die. What if something happens to her? What
if
No, Harry interrupted. He made his voice as convincing as possible. Shes not going to die.
Im not going to let that happen. Do you understand, Mike? I give you my word that I wont let her

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

133

die.
A crow shrieked through the room, nearly taking Mikes head off on its way to the table. With
a surprised yell, Mike jumped to his feet so quickly that his chair crashed back onto the linoleum
floor.
Harry didnt move. He recognized the crow right away, although hed only seen it twice before in
his life. Shes not here to deliver mail.
The blood drained from Mikes face. The window isnt open. Although hed never seen this
particular bird before, he also knew who it must be. Why is there a war goddess in my kitchen?
gan said.
He is extraordinarily perceptive, Morr
Harry gasped. Her voice, cold and wild, felt like it was splitting his mind apart. What are you
doing here?
Ive come to tell you, at these words, Harry felt an invisible hand pulling his head forward and
down, until he looked the bird in the eye, my sisters pawns will not stay pawns for long.
Her...pawns? Harry asked. He didnt want to admit to the goddess that he had no idea what
she was talking about.
Is she talking to you? Mike croaked.
Harry ignored him.
The ones with Otherworldly power. The aberrations she created to thwart the balance
Dana and Delia are the only other people with silver magic, Harry said.
Yes.
He frowned. And...Im sorry. I dont understand what youre trying to tell me.
They are a danger to you and to the other protector, but most of all, they are a danger to Virginia.
They are not safe, no matter how harmless or helpless they may seem. You must stop them.
A key turned in the front door lock, and Harry jerked his head towards the entranceway. When
he looked back, the bird was gone. Mike stood, frozen in place, his breathing shallow. Harry hoped
he wasnt going into shock.
The door to the flat creaked open. Harrys mind raced. There was only one other person with a
key. Dana. In the blink of an eye, his wand was in his hand and he was creeping to the kitchen
door.

Ginny woke the next morning. She didnt open her eyes right away, and the sunlight made red
fireworks against the inside of her lids. Had she really slept an entire day? Well, she wouldnt
have if she hadnt needed it. Her crushing exhaustion was gone. She felt energized, and very, very
hungry.
There wasnt any food. There was a pond in the corner of the clearing, but Ginny didnt touch
it. Its surface was unnaturally smooth, undisturbed even in the spring breeze. It was obvious to
anyone with eyes that the water was holy.
On the other side of the clearing was a stone basin. When Ginny peered in, she saw her face
reflected, gray from the stone beneath the clear water, a shallow mirror made of collected dew. She
drank as much as she could scoop with her cupped hands. The water tasted like the outdoors, cool
and green and pure. It was delicious, but hardly satisfying. Her hunger was a dull, aching twist in
her stomach. It sharpened her mind and senses to an astonishing degree.
Good morning, Draco said from behind her.
Ginny turned slowly. Youre back, are you?
Its not as though I have anything better to do, he said. They dont talk down there, you know.
And youre such a social creature.
Maybe not, but I do enjoy occasional conversation. He leaned against one of the stones. Have
you thought about our discussion yesterday?
Yes.
And?
Ginny folded her arms across her chest. And youre not the only one who can recite cliches.
You may know what you need, Draco, but to get what you want you should see that you keep what
you have.
He frowned. I dont understand.
You need me to overthrow Voldemort. But you also need your faction, or who will prop you up
after the war is done? And what do you suppose theyre doing right now without you there to lead

134

G ALATEA

them? How do you propose to keep them happy when, in reality, your goals are never going to come
true?
He stiffened. Now listen to me
No, she interrupted. You said your piece yesterday. Now its my turn. None of this matters.
You or Voldemort...its so painfully insignificant in the greater scheme of things. What matters is
righting the balance and getting Badb out of this world. Compared to what we have in store from
her, Voldemort is nothing. It doesnt matter who will take his place, because there wont be a place
to take, Draco. Everything will change. And what will they do when they realize that you cant
deliver on the promises youve made?
His steely eyes narrowed. You think I havent planned for that? Give me a little credit at least,
Ginny. Ive never promised any of them anything but power. Ive promoted every one of them more
times than I care to think. Ive held up my end of the contract, whether the coup succeeds or not.
But
Im not here to talk about them, he interrupted. Im here to talk about you. Tell me what you
want and its yours.
Harry, Ginny said. Pure and simple. I want Harry. I want to be with him, and I want to be
happy with him. If I joined your faction Id never have that, and hes more important to me than
anything else in the world. I dont want fame, wealth, or power. I just want Harry, and you cant
give him to me because hes not yours to give.
For the first time since this whole mess had started, Draco looked flustered. But...but...youre
the bloody Pendragon! You dont need to be with him!
No, Ginny agreed. I dont need to be with him. If I did, then whats between us would be
meaningless because I wouldnt have a choice in the matter. But I want to be with him. I choose
him, and I love him. I love him more than I ever thought it was possible to love another person, and
that might not mean anything to you, but it means a hell of a lot to me.
But
Youre going to debate this? she asked incredulously.
You want Harry, do you? he asked, his lips twisting in a scornful sneer. His eyes were hard
as he stalked across the clearing. What do you know about Harry? What can you possibly know
about what youre getting yourself into with him?
Shut up.
Not yet.
Malfoy
You love Harry, he said with frozen contempt. You had a pathetic crush when you were a
child, Ginny. You made yourself a laughingstock over him. You threw away any right you had to be
taken seriously. Because of him, you had enough angst to bring back a dozen Tom Riddles.
Ginny turned very white; her freckles stood out against her cheeks in dark splotches. Dont you
dare
Its his fault, Ginny. Its all his fault. He ignored you, threw your devotion in your face a hundred
times, in a hundred small ways. He didnt care about you. He has a piece of Tom Riddle inside of
him, and its his fault you were almost killed your first year. Its his fault the balance is disturbed,
and the world might end! He has some kind of sick hold on you, but its not too late to break free.
Join me. Choose me.
Ginnys eyes were glassy, her breathing shallow. Hed touched a nerve. Im not joining your
faction, Malfoy, she said, her voice raw. Not now, not ever. I have more important things to do
than play these stupid mortal power games.
Draco opened his mouth to speak again, but Ginny shook her head to silence him. No. You
need to go.
Why?
Her eyes drifted over to the still, silver water of the pool. The breeze wound through her hair,
separating the red strands from the gold, lifting them, twining them around each other. She looked
like one of the fey, belonging more to this in-between place than she did to the world of humans.
She was a creature of the Otherworld, trapped in a haunted mortal body. Her eyes, eyes that had
seen things no one else had dreamed of, looked through him rather than at him. I want to be alone.
The goddess and I have to talk. Come back tomorrow.
Her dismissal was so abrupt, her tone so authoritative, Draco obeyed without question. He felt
hollow, exhausted inside. By her unconditional refusal, shed just shut down any chance hed had
to overthrow the Dark Lord. Shed looked him in the eye and calmly laid waste to his lifes work.
He didnt know what to do. There was a sense of unreality to the whole thing; a small voice inside

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

135

whispered Maybe she didnt mean it. Maybe shell change her mind but, logically, he knew he didnt
stand a chance. He had to think.

What are you doing? Mike whispered.

Taking preventive measures, Harry replied, his face set into grim, determined lines.
He stepped into the hallway and faced the pale, trembling girl who stood before him. Harry,
Dana said, her voice shaking with fear, help me.
This hadnt been what he was expecting to hear. Help you?
The goddess Badb
gans voice in his mind. It has already begun.
The rest of her words were swallowed by Morr
Wait, Harry said aloud. Wait. Shes asking for help! She didnt come here to...I mean, I cant
just...
Danas silver eyes seemed to swallow her whole face as she begged softly, Please, help me. I
dont know what to do. Im caught up in something I dont understand, and Im so afraid. I cant...
Just a second, Harry said. Why do you need my help?
In the lift...I dont know whats going on, but its bigger than I am and Im scared. I dont know
who else to ask. My sister and I
Harry! the goddess shouted. And then, a scene quickly flashed behind his eyes.
Dana, standing among trees, ankle-deep in a carpet of snow. Her head was bowed, her eyes
closed. Before her stood a giant of a woman, a goddess, dressed in scarlet. Hate and destruction
and hellfire burned in her red eyes. She rested her hand on Danas shoulder and Harry heard one,
terrible word. Mine.
Is it real? Harry asked, horrified.
It will be, if you dont act now.
He looked at Danas pale, terrified face, and braced himself.
Is what real? Dana asked. Harry? She trailed off as he slowly raised his wand. Harry, what
are you doing?
Potter? Mike asked from the kitchen doorway. Whats going on?
He edged into the hall and Harry snapped, Go back in the kitchen.
Mike ignored him and kept coming closer, slowly working his way between Harry and Dana.
Harry shouted, Fletcher, shes not safe! Get in the kitchen, now! At his tone, Mike froze, and Harry
seized his opportunity.
Petrificus
Before he could get the second word out Dana, her reaction time honed by years of Auror training, threw herself to the ground. A fiery sphere of silver power shot from her hands and, by instinct,
Harry hurled himself at Mike, knocking them both to the ground and covering Mikes body with his
own. He swung his wand up just as Dana let loose with another spell. He couldnt get out of the way
fast enough, and the Cruciatus curse hit him square in the chest with an Otherworldly explosion
of pain. He screamed. It was torment like nothing ever suffered on the mortal plane. Mike wriggled
from beneath him and, rising to his knees, yelled, Make it stop!
Dana didnt move. She looked up at them from across the floor, hate and fear burning in her
eyes.
Dana! Mike shouted over Harrys shrieks. Youre going to kill him!
He was going to kill me, Dana said flatly.
Mike wrenched his wand out of his back pocked and yelled, Finite Incantatum.
Harry went abruptly silent, the twitching aftershocks of his body the only proof that he was still
alive.
Mike stumbled to his feet, and Dana did too. There was a smoking hole in the wall where her
first curse had hit, and he could see straight through to the living room beyond. Dana only got two
steps before a jet of yellow light tore across the room from where Harry lay on the floor. She ducked
out of the way with a yell of surprise and fired back.
The two Aurors werent even shouting incantations; the spells were fueled solely by their driving
need to incapacitate each other. Mike knew he didnt stand a chance, so he did the only sensible
thing; he dropped flat on the floor and covered his head.
Suddenly, all was silent. A thin, smoky haze filled the entryway and scorched air stung Mikes
nostrils as he cautiously got to his feet. Harry and Dana lay on opposite sides of the room. Dana
was on her stomach, her long hair an auburn puddle around her head. Harry was on his back, his

136

G ALATEA

arm flung across the floor, wand still clenched in his fist. Mike saw by the subtle rise and fall of
Harrys chest that he was alive. He stumbled over to Dana and reached for the pulse in her neck.
He sank to his knees in relief when he felt it beating beneath his fingers, steady and sure. She
would be all right.
He looked across the floor to Harry and, in that split-second, knew there was only one thing he
could do. Mike picked up his wand and whispered, Ennervate.
Dana stirred. Her eyes cracked open and she looked up at Mike through her lashes. Did I kill
him?
No. Hes stunned. Dana, whats happening?
You cant help me. Dana pulled herself to her feet. Youre not powerful enough.
Based on what hed seen and heard the past few minutes, Mike wholeheartedly agreed. Dana
backed towards the open door but, before she could leave, Mike caught her wrist. Why are you
doing this?
I dont trust myself, she said, and I dont trust Potter. I cant stay here.
Mike took a deep breath and hoped he was making the right choice. All field agents in the Auror
Division have been declared outlaws. Be careful; it means the Dementors Kiss if youre caught.
She nodded, mute.
And Dana, Mike added quietly, dont come back here again.
She felt hurt, and more alone than ever. Youd turn me in, Mike? Dana didnt wait for an
answer. She was gone before he could say another word. There was only one place she could go,
only one person strong enough to help her. There was no other choice. Shed go to Hogwarts and
seek asylum with Dumbledore.
Mike sat on the floor and watched the grandfather clock, miraculously unscathed after the small
battle that had been waged in his front hall. After shed been gone half an hour, he ennervated
Harry.
He sat up so quickly, Mike scrambled back.
Where is she? Harry demanded.
Gone, Mike answered. You knocked each other out. I woke her up first.
You let her go? His face was an unpleasant shade of purple; he was furious.
Mike pressed his lips into a thin line. She was asking for help and you attacked her! What was
I supposed to do?
How dare you? Harry shouted. How dare you interfere after what she did?
I care about her! Mike yelled back. I know that she broke the law to protect a Death Eater,
but I wasnt about to let you hurt her when she came here to ask you for help. I just couldnt.
You care about that Slytherin traitor? I shouldnt be surprised. She as red hair and Otherworldly
power, so I suppose shes the best you can do at a Ginny substitute.
Mike looked stricken. His shoulders sagged and his blue eyes met Harrys, reflecting confusion
and mute misery. He swallowed hard. Would you like to twist the knife when you wrench it out of
my chest?
What do you want me to say? Harry asked. The goddess stood right in front of me and gave
me an order, and you stopped me from carrying it out. This isnt a game, Fletcher. Life and death
is in the balance, and one wrong move will throw it all to hell.
Mike shook his head. He stood and, on soundless feet, left the room. Harry heard the soft click
of the bedroom door as Mike shut it behind him.

Ginny wasnt thinking. She held her mind separate from her body and focused on her breathing, on
the wind gently whispering across the grass, on the soft, reassuring thump of her own heartbeat.
She spent the rest of the day and that entire night sunk in this meditative state, and when the sun
rose over the tops of the ringstones for the third time, she knew she was ready.
She walked on unsteady legs to the side of the sacred pool and leaned over it. The water reflected
gan, she said softly. Morr
gan, please, I need you.
her face like a fine mirror. Morr
Ginnys reflection rippled in the still water, and slowly melted into the vague shadow of the
gan, an echo from the pond in the Otherworld. I dont believe youve ever asked for my help
Morr
before, Virginia, the goddess said. Tell me what troubles you.
I spoke with your High Priestess, and she said some things that...well, Im not sure whether
theyre true or not.
gan declared.
She wouldnt lie, Morr

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

137

Im so used to fighting. Im afraid that I dont know how to do anything else.

gan said simply. But choose your battles carefully.
Then fight, Morr
I feel so helpless sometimes, Ginny said.
The goddess shook her head. Why do you pity yourself so, Virginia? You are not helpless. You
are the Great Dragon, champion of the Phantom Queen of the Otherworld. You were selected for
this destiny. It was not a mistake. It was not a fluke. It couldnt have been anyone but you. There
is no one else who could discharge it as you will. I do not question the Universes decisions in this
matter; I suggest you do the same. It knows what its doing, and it chose you to safeguard the
balance. You are the one. Why wish for another life, when you arent suited to any but this one?
I dont, she shot back. A little of the color started to come back into her cheeks, and a spark
of life reached her brown eyes. Maybe I used to pity myself, and maybe I used to complain, and
maybe I
gan smiled wryly. My island has burned that out of you, has it?
Morr
Am I really all those things? she asked in a soft voice. The Great Dragon? Champion of the
Phantom Queen?
Thats not my decision to make, the goddess said, her red eyes suddenly grave. Are you those
things, Virginia?
This was a moment that would define an entire lifetime. She could say whatever she wanted. She
could deny it, or she could embrace who she was. The entire Otherworld held its breath and waited
for her answer, and all of existence narrowed in on the hilltop of the island between the worlds.
Yes, Ginny finally said. Yes, I am. And as she said the words she knew with a soul-deep
surety that they were true.
gan said. Carry that knowledge with you, and all will be well. Well talk
Then you are, Morr
again soon.
The pond rippled, and the goddess was gone.
You told me to come back in the morning, Draco said from behind her.
She straightened and turned to look at him. He felt himself rooted to the spot. As a reluctant
Pendragon, Ginny had been imposing. This morning, she was downright awe-inspiring. Her power
made the air around her shimmer like heat waves, and her gaze was direct, with no hint of nerves
or awkwardness.
Draco asked quietly, Why are we here?
She took a step toward him, and the spell was broken. She was regular Ginny once again. I
dont know. Macha brought us here. Well find out why in her time, not ours.
Were you really praying?
Her smile was tired. Would you believe me if I said yes? This is a sacred place, Malfoy.
He didnt have to stretch to understand her meaning. You dont think I belong here.
She sighed. No, I dont. I think that youre profaning it by your presence, but thats not my
decision to make.
Has it ever occurred to you, Draco said, that Im making the best of circumstances beyond my
control? I didnt ask to be born a Malfoy, or to be your protector, but I am both of those things. I
didnt ask to have Voldemort offer me a choice between death and slavery. Have you ever thought
that Im doing my best to play the hand Ive been dealt?
No, Ginny replied without hesitation. Like him, she didnt raise her voice, but spoke with
calm, simple frankness. Youve committed crimes, Draco. Youve raped, tortured, and murdered,
all without a twinge of conscience. You may have been disgusted by blood or gore, but not by the
action itself. You didnt do these things because you were born into them. You kill because you
choose to, and no other reason. You didnt become second in command because you were playing
the hand youve been dealt. You did it because youre addicted to power, and the control it gives
you over other people.
He didnt argue. Instead, he asked, Have your prayers come true?
They may have. I wont know for a while.
They faced each other in silence. Ginny felt like a spring that had been wound too tight. She
wanted to be doing something. She wanted to get off this island and back to the real world. Finally,
Draco sighed. I spent a long time thinking yesterday.
About what?
Youve ruined everything Ive spent my life working for. You just laid it to waste, so casually. I
should hate you. I spent all last night trying to hate you. I know its only because of the link and
otherwise Id despise you just as much as I ever did, but I cant anymore. I dont think theres ever
been anyone whos ever understood me enough to say what you just said, and I should loathe you

138

G ALATEA

for seeing through me, but....

I know.
You do?
She nodded. I feel the same way.
Youre saying you dont hate me? he asked in surprise.
Its like you said. I cant help it. Youre a part of me. I know I should, but I cant.
Draco was pleased, but didnt want to examine that feeling too closely. Instead, he asked, When
can we go home?
Soon, Ginny replied. Tonight. I just have to figure out...
I know you dont want to leave, he interrupted. Part of you belongs to this place. But, Ginny,
we have to go. Who knows whats happening outside the mists? You cant take yourself out of the
world. The goddess sent you here because you needed clarity, and youve found it. Theres no other
reason to stay.
Yes there is.
Draco frowned. What?
gans need to strengthen their link, Machas alternate plan
Ginny told him the whole storyMorr
and finished with, Were here to do something specific. If we leave without this connection, then
gan will just take over again.
Morr
And that would be bad? Draco asked.
It was bad, Ginny said. You know it was; you felt it too. It was like being in the middle of a
hurricane and a nightmare, all at once.
Youre changed, he said. This morning, she was so unlike the Ginny hed seen back at the
Manor. She was calm, collected, straightforward...confident. Youre different. What has this place
done to you?
Ginny shrugged, a careless, innately graceful gesture. Its the air up here. It makes us honest
with ourselves.
Did the High Priestess say that?
She didnt have to. Im ready to go back down, she said, abruptly turning away.
Where are you going? Draco asked.
Ive been up here long enough. She started down the hill, and he followed.
The High Priestess awaited the pair at the bottom of the hill. Shed been expecting them. Come,
she said, holding her hand to Ginny. You need a scabbard and nourishment before you leave us
again.

Badb leaned over the chessboard and considered her next move. Her fingers danced across the
pieces until she settled on a thick, wide-set black pawn with a young mans face. She moved it one
space ahead and set it beside the black bishop.

Goyle lumbered into the dungeon of Malfoy Manor. He was confused. He hadnt been back in the
country for long, but hed seen enough to realize that the Dark Lord hadnt yet used the Pendragon
to seize control.
He said as much to Lucius Malfoy. The older mans astonishment was plain, even to one as dim
as Goyle. Come with me, Malfoy had said, and whisked him into the inner sanctum.
Now, Goyle knelt at the feet of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and answered the question put to
him. But Agent Jezebel was Ginny Weasley. I told Draco that she was the Pendragon the same
night she landed in the billiards room. I dont understand; where is she?
Voldemort sucked in a breath, and raised his red, slit-like eyes to Lucius. So, your son has
betrayed me after all. He has fled with the Pendragon, under my very nose. No doubt they are far
away by now.
The elder Malfoy was everything cool and calm. What is your plan to bring them back?
Voldemorts lips peeled back in a grotesque parody of a smile. We give them an incentive.
Lucius paled, and Voldemort laughed. Id use you as bait, but I doubt shes affected him so
much that hed risk his own life for yours.
Malfoy relaxed. So our orders are?

T HE W EAPON

OF

C HOICE

139

Take her family tonight.

The High Priestess, Ginny, and Draco first visited an armory, deep in the catacombs beneath the
temple complex. None of these are the original scabbard, Morgan said, gesturing to the shelves.
They wont keep you from being wounded in battle, as the other would have. Still, theyre serviceable.
Ginny tried on several, but she didnt like any of them. The sword hits my legs when I walk,
she complained.
Finally, she unearthed a sling that held the weapon at the hilt and tip, leaving the blade exposed.
Ginny strapped it to her back and took a few experimental steps, testing its balance. The clear blade
flashed in the torchlight. This was the one she wanted.
Youll have to learn to draw it without beheading yourself, Draco said.
Ginny made a face at him when the Priestesss back was turned. They followed the tall, whitegarbed woman even deeper into the Earth, until the hard packed dirt floor of the tunnel stopped.
They were in a small room. A sarcophagus rose from the center of the floor and a giant statue of
a woman stood guard at the other end. A fountain bubbled at her feet.
The High Priestess stepped aside and motioned for Ginny and Draco to enter before her. They
walked slowly, their bare feet making no sound against the cold floor. They were both swamped
with the feeling that they were on the most hallowed ground of the island.
Ginny drew even with the sarcophagus and looked down into the bearded face of the man carved
on the lid. Its King Arthur. She wouldve known him, those kind, tired eyes, even if she hadnt
recognized the stone sword in his hands as an image of the one now strapped to her back.
Yes, confirmed the Priestess.
The pair continued across the floor. Without thinking, Ginny slipped her hand into Dracos.
Even though they didnt know exactly what to expect, they were both keenly aware that something
solemn and life-changing was about to happen.
gan, Ginny said, looking up into the statues face.
The Morr
She was carved by the great Merlin himself, the High Priestess said, with those tools you see
before her.
Sure enough, a hammer and chisel lay on the altar in front of the fountain.
Drink, the Priestess said, an invitation and an order.
Ginny and Draco shared a glance. Even though their link was closed off, she read the look in his
eyes. He wanted to know if it was safe. She gave a slight nod, then dropped to her knees before the
pool. She cupped her hands, dipped them in the water, and drank. The cold water was wonderfully
clear, the most refreshing, nourishing thing shed ever tasted. It was like drinking liquid sunlight.
What is this? Ginny asked.
Clarity, the High Priestess replied. You are the only mortals alive to drink from the cauldron
of the great mother goddess. It bonds you. Whats more, it binds you. You can go now, knowing
that youve done the goddesss will.
Draco looked awed, and a little scared. Ginny, though, felt a wonderful peace spread through
her. For the first time since she could remember, she felt comfortable in her own skin.
Are you ready? Draco asked.
Not yet, Ginny said.
She picked up Merlins tools from the goddesss feet, and carefully chiseled the thin line of a
scar across the back of one of the statues hands. The tapping of metal on stone echoed against the
walls, the only sound in the chamber. She returned the tools to the altar.
Ginny drew herself up as tall as she could, turned to Draco, and said, Now Im ready.

Disclaimer: This chapter has quotes from The Lotos-Eaters by Alfred, Lord Tennyson, The Princess Diaries by Meg
Cabot, and Into the Woods by Stephen Sondheim and James Lapine. Inspiration was also drawn from Through the Looking
Glass by Lewis Carroll, The Mists of Avalon by Marion Zimmer Bradley, and The Silver Chair by C.S. Lewis. Ten points to
anyone who spots the first reference, and thirty to anyone who spots the third.
Authors Note: Thanks to my betas, Danette, DRI, Nome, Josh, and especially The Elder Wyrm for being so lovely, and
my muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group for being so cool. Thanks as well to my brother, who is a pretty great kid, when
all is said and done. An extra thank you to Duckie, for looking up a quote from Chamber of Secrets when I couldnt find my
copy. Thank you also to Pendragon list members Ginny and Mark, who made a really cool website for my fics. Check it out
at http://www.morrigna-trilogy.tk.

140

G ALATEA

In this installment, time passes differently for Ginny and Draco than it does for everyone else. So, during the chapter,
three and a half days go by for them while the others only live through one.
A/N part 2: Stay tuned for chapter eight. Bad things happen at the Burrow, Blaise gets mad and Dana gets even, each
proving themselves to be true Slytherin badasses, Ron sees something he shouldnt, Bill learns the truth about Ginny, Draco
bleeds, and Harry and Ginny are finally reunited! (Along with a whole lot of other stuff that I wont tell here, because I dont
want to spoil the real surprises.)
Thanks so much to everyone who reviewed. You all rock my world. Each and every one of you is appreciated.
Drop me a note anytime at irina author@yahoo.com. I love email, and always write back.
Never underestimate the motivational power of a review.

 C HAPTER E IGHT

Pressure
You will come to a place
Where the only thing you feel
Are loaded guns in your face
And youll have to deal with pressure
Billy Joel

Blaise walked through the dungeon passageway, his fingers trailing on the rough stone wall beside
him. He was looking for a book; Delia had left it downstairs, shed said, and she needed it for some
obscure Otherworldly research project. Once a Ravenclaw, always a Ravenclaw, Blaise reflected. It
didnt matter how long shed lived in Malfoy Manor or worn a Dark Mark; Delia would always be
more interested in the acquisition of knowledge than the acquisition of power. It made her terribly
easy to understand, but frightfully difficult to manipulate.
Absently pushing his dark curls out of his eyes, Blaise pulled open the door to the little-used
dungeon room. He took two steps in before looking up, and then he froze.
The Dark Lord stood in the center of a ring of torchlight, his body a tall, thin column of darkness,
his power a thick, swirling black against the glow of the flames. Lucius Malfoy stood a respectful
distance away, and on the floor at Voldemorts feet knelt...Gregory Goyle.
Blaises gasp was audible. Goyle was supposed to be dead.
Close your mouth, Lucius snapped. It is rude to gape, and it is inexcusable to walk into a high
security area without the Dark Lords express permission.
Blaise raised his astonished eyes to Luciussface. I...Im sorry. He forced himself into subservient mode, lowered his head, and went down on one knee. Forgive me, my lord. I didnt know
you were here. Delia Silvermoon thought shed left a book in this room, and sent me to get it for
her.
The silence was interminable. At last, Voldemort said, Very well. Leave now.
Blaise let out the breath hed been holding. He could barely choke out the words, Thank you.
He backed out of the room and shut the door softly behind him. Then, he took off at a run.

The solarium door flew open and crashed against the wall. Blaise stood in the doorframe. He
seethed with cold, calculated fury. Eliot, he said, his voice unnaturally calm, even conversational,
do you know where I just was?
Eliot didnt move from his cozy armchair. You went to the dungeons for Delia, didnt you?
Yes. Blaise moved with the coiled tension of a cobra ready to strike. And who do you think I
saw there, Eliot, talking with Lucius Malfoy and the Dark Lord himself?
Im sure I dont know, Eliot answered. His tone was off-hand, although his eyes looked slightly
pained.
Gregory Goyle.
The room went silent. I can understand your surprise, Blaise continued. After all, didnt you
tell Draco and me that Goyle was dead? That youd killed him yourself?
Eliots eyes darted nervously around the room, but he saw no friendly faces, no one to help him.
I thought I did. I mean, he seemed dead. I thought -
Liar! Blaise shouted. His wand seemed to leap into his hand. Traitor!

142

G ALATEA

The faction scattered, its members pressed up against the walls of the room, not wanting to get
hit with a wayward hex during what was sure to be a nasty fight but, at the same time, not wanting
to miss a moment of it.
Eliot jumped to his feet, his own wand in hand. Going to curse me, Zabini?
No, Blaise said. Im going to kill you.
Eliot fired first, playing right into Blaises hands. The answering hex ricocheted off the first.
Death Eaters leapt out of the way. One hex shot through the glass ceiling. Shards rained down on
the Persian rug. The other left a smoldering hole in a priceless Malfoy tapestry. The two combatants
didnt even flinch.
They shouted incantations just as fast as their mouths could form the words. Blaise immediately
went on the offensive, firing countless benign hexes. He saved his energy and waited for Eliot to
fatigue from throwing up block after block. Finally, when Blaise sensed his opponent was tiring,
he moved in. Blaise increased the severity of his curses. Eliots shielding spells weakened. Sweat
poured down Eliots red face, and Blaises damp curls stuck to his forehead.
Blaise cast a blistering barrage of one-word hexes, focusing all of Eliots energy on defensive
spells. He finished with a string of three Crucios that came so fast, the third one left the wand
before the first even reached Eliots spell shield. When the shield collapsed under the relentless
assault, Eliot tried to duck the Blaises disarming spell. He misjudged. The spell hit him in the
chest, slamming him into the wall and ripping his wand away. Blaise caught it from the air.
Eliot looked up at his opponent. Please - he whispered.
Petrificus Totalus. Blaise was breathing heavily, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.
Eliot crashed face-first to the floor.
Blaise snapped Eliots wand in two. Even though Eliot couldnt move, Blaise knew hed heard
the crack of breaking wood, and knew exactly what it meant. Blaise picked up a long, pointed shard
of glass from the floor, and walked over to the motionless body. He leaned down and whispered in
Eliots ear, Never go up against a Sicilian when death is on the line. As he stood, he plunged the
blade into Eliots back. A hot jet of blood soaked the carpet.
Blaise wiped his bloody hand on his trousers as he stood and faced the rest of the faction.
Goyles told the Dark Lord everything. He knows about Ginny Weasley, and he knows Draco
betrayed him.
He knows about us, said Neil, not a question.
If he doesnt, hell figure it out soon.
What now? Delia said. She couldnt look away from the body on the floor. The crimson blood
spilling from the wound held her in thrall. Its coppery smell was pulling on something inside of
her...her silver power was welling up, threatening to explode. She gritted her teeth and clamped
down on the magic. She couldnt lose control. None of them could afford it.
We have to leave, Blaise declared. All of us. Draco said that if anything went wrong, we should
evacuate.
And what about Draco? Delia demanded. He said hed only be gone a day; its been much
longer than that. We cant leave without sending him a message. What if he comes back here? Hell
be killed. And where will we go? The Ministry?
Blaise shook his head and knifed his fingers through his curls. Not since the Auror Division
has been disbanded. If we go to the Ministry, Lucius Malfoy will have us killed.
Then where? Neil asked.
Blaise thought wildly. How did Draco always manage to look so calm, even in a crisis? He was
nearly out of his mind with panic. Just as he was about to say he had no idea, the answer came to
him. Hogwarts.
A general cry went up from the crowd. Blaise held up his hands for silence. If were against the
Dark Lord, then Dumbledore will think of us as allies, at least for now. I dont want to end up in a
yew tree or as food for Dementors. If any of you have a better idea, Im listening.
The protests silenced as it sunk in just how desperate their situation was.
Delia, Blaise said quietly, useyour Otherworldly power to find Weasley. Where you find her,
youll find Draco. Tell him, for Merlins sake, not to come back here. Were all going to seek asylum
at Hogwarts. Join us as soon as you can. Dont get caught.
I understand, Delia said. She ran from the room.
Blaise looked around the rest of the room. He took a deep breath. If we dont hang together, I
guarantee well hang separately. Either we all go, or we all stay, but if we go, no one stays behind.
Blaise saw fear in their eyes, but also unwavering resolution; they were determined to survive, and
theyd do whatever was necessary, even if it meant throwing themselves on Dumbledores mercy.

P RESSURE

143

All right, he said. Meet back here in ten minutes, and well use Floo to go to Hogsmeade.
What about the body? Grace asked.
Blaise gave Eliot a contemptuous look. Leave it. Itll be a parting gift for Lucius and the Dark
Lord.

Dumbledore was sitting at his desk, immersed in an ancient runic tome, when his office door flew
open and Hermione strode in. Her eyes were narrowed with anger, her face was set in a frown of
determination, and even her hair seemed furious; it flew around her face in a brown halo of static.
Hermione, Dumbledore said, whats the matter?
Dont you Hermione me, she said in a shrill voice.
All right, Dumbledore said patiently, wondering what hed done to upset her. For the life of
him, he couldnt think of anything to get her so worked up. Professor Weasley, then. Why dont
you sit down and tell me what seems to be the problem?
She folded her arms and glared across the desk. I know.
He didnt have to ask what she knew; her tone was explanation enough. How?
Ron caught Harry in a lie. It all followed from that. Did you think I wouldnt figure it out? Did
you honestly think I wouldnt realize whats been going on?
Hermione - Dumbledore began, but she interrupted.
I thought I could trust you! I thought you respected me.
I do, he said. Of course I trust you, and I respect you as one of the most intelligent witches of
your generation. Keeping Ginnys identity secret had nothing to do with -
Ginny was screaming, and her nose was bleeding, and it was silver. I remember, and so does
Ron. Those memories were mine! Hermione cried. They were mine, and you had no right to erase
them. No right! She slammed a fist down on his book to emphasize her point.
The memory charm, he said, suddenly looking very old, was necessary to keep you and the
Weasleys safe. Do you have any idea what might have happened to Ginnys parents and brothers if
Voldemort had learned her identity?
And you think Ron and I wouldve told him? she demanded incredulously.
I dont think you wouldve told him intentionally, Dumbledore said. However, if either of you
had let slip even the smallest bit of information, the Death Eaters wouldve assumed that you knew
more than you did. You couldve been tortured, even killed, for something you didnt know, all
because youd seen something you shouldnt have.
Memory charms can be broken, Hermione said. It didnt protect us any more than -
Please listen, Hermione, Dumbledore interrupted. Try to understand. You and Ron caught a
glimpse of something that you werent supposed to see. Had you retained that memory, you might
have let something slip inadvertently, and if the information fell into the wrong hands, Voldemort
wouldnt have hesitated to use it to his advantage. If wed had time, I wouldve loved to have sat
down and discussed options, but there was too much going on that night to hesitate for even a
moment. I sent Sirius Black on a secret mission of vital importance, the Dark Lord was about to
murder Alastor Moody, and the Pendragon wound up in a coma. You, Ron, Harry, and Ginny were
students whose well-being was entrusted to me, and I had to do the most expedient thing to ensure
your safety. The memory charm was the best solution, given the situation.
For what was very likely the first time in her life, Hermione was at a loss for words. She sank
into a chair, understanding stealing the strength of her anger. I had no idea, was all she could
say.
Dumbledore leaned back in his chair and sighed. Now you do. After a beat, he asked, Why
isnt Ron here with you?
Because, she replied, hes angry with Harry for keeping this secret about Ginny, not with you
for erasing our memories. He told me I shouldnt come see you, and I held out as long as I could,
but....
I understand, he said. I would feel the same way, if I were in your position. But do you now
understand why I did it?
Hermione pressed her lips together and bent her head in acquiescence. She didnt like being
made to agree, and she was still furious, but she did understand.
Dumbledore was just opening his mouth to speak again when he was cut off by an urgent,
staccato knock at the door. Enter, he called.
The door swung open. It was Dana Silvermoon. Her naturally pale skin was a nearly translucent

144

G ALATEA

white. There were dark circles under her glassy gray eyes. She looked exhausted, ill, and furious.
Hello, Dana, Dumbledore said, wondering if he was destined to spend the entire afternoon
placating former students. How nice to see you. Would you like to sit down? Have you had tea
yet?
Dana ignored his questions. There are people outside who are asking for you.
Dumbledore stood and smoothed his green velvet robes. Outside? Why havent they been invited
in?
The Aurors guarding the doors thought it would be best to have your permission first.
Are they Giants? Hermione asked, eyes wide.
Danas eyes flicked to Hermiones face, but her silvery gaze slid away from Hermiones straightforward brown one. Death Eaters.
Dumbledores eyes widened behind his half-moon glasses. Surely he hadnt heard correctly. I
beg your pardon? Death Eaters are waiting outside, asking to speak with me? Have they attacked
anyone? Made any threats?
No.
Dumbledore was at a loss. Then what could they possibly want?
Dana turned away and headed out the door. I didnt have the patience to ask.

The heavy double doors creaked open and a tall man with long, silvery hair stepped out. Relieved
beyond words, Blaise let out the breath hed been holding. Hed been sure the Aurors at the door
would turn them away, but not Dumbledore. Never Dumbledore.
The Headmaster scanned the sizeable crowd milling around the castle lawns. Who is in charge?
he demanded.
Blaise stepped forward and met the old mans eyes. There was nothing kind or understanding
there. They were hard and implacable. For the first time, Blaises confidence that theyd be welcome
faltered. I am, sir.
Blaise Zabini, Dumbledore said. A Death Eater. I cant say Im surprised. You always followed
where Draco Malfoy led, didnt you?
Someone could do worse in life than follow Draco Malfoy, Blaise said. Although his words were
somewhat antagonistic, his tone was even, neutral.
Someone could also do much better, Dumbledore said. His blue eyes were pale chips of ice in
his ancient, lined face. What are you doing here?
You cut right to the heart of it, dont you? Blaise observed. No small talk, no social niceties.
I consider your very presence a threat to the safety of the students in my care, Dumbledore
replied without missing a beat. Come to the point before my paternal instinct overcomes my
curiosity.
So subtle, Blaise said sarcastically. Good god, why the hell was he verbally sparring with this
man when they needed his help? But Blaise couldnt help himself.
Dumbledore lost patience. What do you want, Blaise? Why did the Dark Lord send you, and
with such a sizeable contingent?
Blaise took a deep breath, and sent a quick prayer to every god in the pantheon that this endeavor would be successful, because he didnt have any other ideas. Were seeking asylum at
Hogwarts.
Dumbledores eyebrow arched in a most inquiring, almost perplexed expression. Im sure youll
understand if I ask for an explanation.
Were a group that Draco Malfoy formed within the existing Death Eater hierarchy to undermine
the Dark Lord, and eventually overthrow him. Half an hour ago, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named found
out. Malfoy Manor is no longer a safe place for us; our lives are in danger, and if you dont give us
asylum, well all be killed.
Dumbledore spent a long moment considering the young man before him. He had long believed
that everyone was redeemable, but for the first time in years he found that belief sorely tested.
His eyes swept over the young Death Eaters, many of whom had held great promise as students.
They looked back at him, dozens of eyes trained on him, pleading with him to take them in, to have
mercy. How do I know youre not spying for Voldemort? How can I trust that if I give you protection,
you wont betray us to him?
Look at you! Blaise said. You and the Aurors and the students, all holed up in this castle,
waiting. This is where youll make your last stand, and its coming soon. You know it is; youve felt

P RESSURE

145

the gathering power for weeks. When it does, youll need as many wands as possible on your side.
Well help you; well do anything you want. Just let us in. For Merlins sake, let us in.
Is that what this is about? Dumbledore said. Voldemort believes that because were cornered
here, were going to be an easy defeat? You tell him that well never give up. Well never give him the
Pendragon. Well never -
I daresay, Blaise interrupted, that youll never give him the Pendragon, seeing as how you
dont even have her.
Dumbledores eyes narrowed. I beg your pardon?
You heard me. You dont have the Pendragon.
And how, Dumbledore asked, can you be sure?
Blaise folded his arms across his chest and met the Headmasters narrowed gaze. Because, he
said with a smirk, we do.
Dumbledore had no verbal reply, but his power snapped around him like static electricity. He
was furious.
Blaise continued, Shes with Draco. Weve kept her safe from the Dark Lord, and if you let us
stay, Ginny will be here too, very soon.
And if I dont? Dumbledore asked.
If you dont, Blaise said slowly, considering the question, then shell be brought to wherever
we do manage to hide, but I cant see Draco letting her out of his sight. He has a responsibility to
keep her alive, after all.
Dumbledore shut his eyes briefly. Hes the other one. He opened them again and fixed Blaise
with a glacial stare. Blaise thought the Headmaster must be able to see inside his head, to read
his most secret thoughts. Youre saying that, if I dont let you stay, then youll keep the Pendragon
prisoner, keep her from protecting the people she was born to protect?
No, Blaise corrected. Im saying that if you let us in, Ginny will be along soon. Consider it a
sign of good faith.
Dumbledore looked unconvinced. How do I know youre telling the truth? A secret Death Eater
faction aligned against the Dark Lord?
Its true, said a voice from behind him, and Dana Silvermoon stepped out into the snow. Draco
Malfoy really does have a faction, and Blaise is really second in command of it. Hes not lying.
Blaise couldnt hold back a look of surprise. He never thought hed see the day when Dana
Silvermoon would stand up for a fellow Slytherin, much less one with a Dark Mark.
How do you know? Dumbledore asked.
I have a source, she said, her voice flat. An unimpeachable source. Theyve been undermining
the Dark Lord for years.
We Slytherins have a saying, Blaise said, seizing the opportunity to press home his case. The
enemy of my enemy is my friend. Well stand with you when the time comes. The Dark Lord is
meddling with things he doesnt understand and cant control; everyone here agrees that he needs
to be stopped. Let us help you.
Dumbledores eyes searched Blaises, and at long last, he stepped aside. You are welcome here,
he said, intoning the ancient words of hospitality out of formality rather than any sincere feeling.
Thank you, Blaise murmured. The faction filed inside. He hung back, and stopped Dana with
a hand on her arm. Her skin was freezing; he could feel it even through her sleeve.
Let go of me, she snapped.
Why did you do it? Blaise asked.
Not for you, Dana said.
I didnt flatter myself that you did, he said, unable to hold back a quick smile. For Delia,
then?
Hogwarts is the safest place for her, said Dana, and the only way to ensure that shes allowed
in is to see that the rest of you are too.
Blaise nodded. Draco was right about you.
Dana jerked away, and for a moment, looked like she was going to hit him. She drew breath
between her teeth in a long, snake-like hiss. Although she didnt speak, her glassy eyes demanded
that he explain himself, and quickly.
He wanted to recruit you, you know, a long time ago. He thought youd be a great addition to
our faction. But then, after the unfortunate business with Seamus, he knew youd never agree to
wear a Dark Mark. He knew, though, that we could still use you in other ways. Come on, Dana,
Blaise said, seeing that she still didnt understand, do you really believe he didnt know that you
and Delia were meeting secretly?

146

G ALATEA

Youre telling me that Delia was coming out to meet me, then telling him!
No, Blaise said. Everyone knows shes terrible at hiding things from you; she never wouldve
been able to keep that a secret. Draco didnt know when you two were meeting, just that you were
meeting. He didnt see any reason to put a stop to it. He couldve very easily driven a wedge between
you two, but he didnt. He knew that having an Auror who was destined for the elite thirteen tied
to a member of his faction with a bond as strong as twin love could only help him. And, Blaise
gestured to the entrance hall and the Death Eaters who milled about, now it has.
Danas hand flexed, as though she was about to grab her wand.
Blaise shook his head. People smarter than you have been out-maneuvered by Draco Malfoy.
Dont be upset that you and Delia fell for it. You should go to the hospital wing, Silvermoon. You
look like hell.
He brushed past her and went to join his faction. He didnt believe she would hurt him, could
hurt him - the ultimate insult.
Blaise didnt know how right hed been. She did feel like hell, just like hell must feel. Hot, red
hate boiled inside of her, firing her silver power. She wanted to use it, wanted to kill him, to kill
all of them for making Delia what shed become, a Death Eater, a pawn for Draco, a pawn for the
goddess Badb. Dana ground her teeth together, her expression so wild and fearsome that several
Aurors backed away, and a few even drew their wands. She cast her empty eyes over them.
Maybe you should go to the hospital wing, Agent Saturn ventured tentatively.
Dana enunciated her reply, let every letter roll off her tongue. Fuck. Off.
Without another word, she turned on her heel and stalked away. She didnt know where she
was going, but she had to be alone. Someplace where no one would look at her, infuriate her, stoke
the fire of her hatred until it exploded in a full-on conflagration.

Draco sloshed along the shore, up to his calves in the icy lake. The water soaked his trousers and
burned his legs and feet with stabbing pain, but he clenched his teeth and focused on hauling the
boat in. Its bottom scraped on the sandy shore, and he dragged the boat further up the beach so
it wouldnt float away. He probably shouldnt have bothered, but hed always been proud of his
thoroughness. The next person with business on Avalon wouldnt be happy to find the boat had
been lost because its last user hadnt been careful about putting it away.
He heard a pop, the distinct sound of someone Apparating, and quickly pulled his wand. No
one shouldve known where they were; no one should have been able to find them. Draco turned
around, and saw Delia Silvermoon standing inches away.
She looked surprised. Wheres Ginny?
Draco put his wand away. Shes over there, he inclined his head, pointing Ginnys direction,
getting our brooms.
But... Delia was confused. But I used my Otherworldly power to find her. I mean, I thought it
was taking me to her, but it took me to you.
She raised her eyes to his. They were large and glassy. Her breath came in quick pants, like shed
recently run a great distance, and her skin was gilded with a fine sheen of sweat, even though the
February air was frigid. She looked decidedly unwell. Draco told her, You should see a Mediwizard.
You could use some Pepperup potion, or even a few days of bed rest.
A guarded expression slammed over Delias face. Im fine.
She obviously wasnt, but Draco didnt say so. Instead, he asked, What are you doing here?
Just then, Ginny strode out of the copse of trees, a broom in each hand. Draco couldnt help
but notice the startling difference between her and Delia. Ginnys cheeks were flushed with good
health. Her ponytailed hair glinted thick and shiny in the fading sunset light. Her eyes were alert
and snapped with awareness, and she stood tall, her shoulders straight. Delias hair was lank
and stringy, as though it needed a good washing. Her cheeks were sunken, her skin nearly the
same white as the snow under their feet, her shoulders hunched, and her eyes were dazed, focused
into the middle distance, as though they were looking at something Draco couldnt see. Dracos
resolution hardened. When we get back to the manor, Delia, Im going to call someone out to take
a look at you. You need medical treatment.
You cant go back to the manor, Delia said, refocusing her eyes on his face. Blaise sent me
here to tell you.
I cant? Why on earth not? I live there.
He knows, Delia said, her voice low. The others have gone to ask for asylum at Hogwarts. He
knows, Draco, and if you go back there youll be killed.

P RESSURE

147

Draco stood, rooted to the spot. It couldnt be true. His mind seized; he couldnt force it to form
a coherent thought. Monosyllabic words were the only ones he could muster. How?
Goyle came back. Eliot didnt kill him.
Eliot?
Dead.
Blaise?
Yes.
Well, that was something, anyway. Hed always known Blaise was a good deal more loyal than
the average Slytherin. At least hed had vicarious revenge. It would be some small comfort when
Voldemort caught him and strung him up, carved runes in his cheeks...
Ginnys voice broke into Dracos panicked thoughts. Shed turned to Delia and asked, in calm,
even tones, When you said He knows, what, exactly, did you mean?
The cold light of hate flared in Delias dead eyes. Draco wondered why hed never noticed before,
seen the depths of her loathing. Delia said, He knows that Draco betrayed him and ran away with
the Pendragon.
Ginny adjusted the sword on her back, shifted its weight. Does he know who I am?
Delias bloodless lips curved into a cruel smile. Didnt I mention that part?
Ginny took a step back, as though shed been struck. Her wide, dark eyes flew to Dracos. We
have to get to my family, right now.
He started to protest. But -
Now! Ginny shouted.
Dracos hand snaked out and closed around her wrist, keeping her from disappearing. How do
you know youre not walking straight into a trap? If we go to your parents house and he catches
us there -
I dont recall inviting you, Ginny said, jerking her arm out of his grasp. Go wherever you want,
as long as its not with me. Ive had quite enough of Death Eaters for one lifetime, and every second
I waste talking to you hes getting closer to my family.
All blood drained from Dracos face. Youre leaving us? But...but you cant! If he catches us,
were dead.
Go to Hogwarts without me if youre so afraid of him.
Draco moved so quickly, Ginny didnt have time to react. All at once, he drew his silver knife
from his boot and grabbed Delias hand. The next second, the blade had cut shallow red lines
across Delias palm and his own. Their blood mingled on the snow, drops of dark red. A raw scream
tore from Delias throat.
There, Draco said over her. Weve spilled our blood on the ground at your feet. Its a bond, the
most ancient of magics.
No, Ginny said. Im not going to do this.
You dont have a choice, Draco snapped. The runes are carved on the roots of the tree of life
in the center of the Otherworld. You know it as well as I do. Youre bound to us. Wherever you go,
we go, and you have to keep us safe from Voldemort. Were placing ourselves under your protection.
Its been sealed in blood. You cant leave us.
Ginny looked from him, pale and determined, to Delia, who had stopped screaming and was
now sucking her cut, the blood smeared on her lips. Ginny shuddered. Is Delia strong enough to
Apparate? She looks like shes about to die.
Bitch! Delia cried, launching herself at Ginny. Draco caught her before she could strike and
squeezed her arms to her sides, pinning her in place.
Not now, he whispered in Delias ear. Get a hold of yourself. Well get you to a doctor just as
soon as we can.
I dont need a doctor! Delia shouted, flailing against him. I need to -
Her words were cut off in a flash of silver light, and then the world went dark.

Delia stood in the center of a square. Her black robe and shoes blended into the smooth, polished
stone beneath her feet. A black and white checkerboard spread as far as she could see. She
saw Dana standing two squares to her left and one back, also dressed head-to-toe in black. Delia
shouted to her twin, but Dana appeared not to hear. Her shoulders hunched over, as though she
was trying to disappear completely into herself, and her eyes stared straight ahead. Even when
Delia waved her arms and jumped up and down, Dana didnt look her way.

148

G ALATEA

A woman, six and a half feet tall, with long, garnet hair and hate burning in her red eyes, slid
onto the square beside Delia. Whats going on? Delia demanded. Who are you? Where am I?
The goddess smirked. I am Badb. Welcome to the seventh square.

They landed in a cave. Draco stumbled, but kept his footing. Delia dropped to her knees and sucked
in deep gulps of air. Ginnys balance was perfect. She didnt even trip.
Where are we? Draco demanded.
Ginny looked around. I used to play here, when I was little. In her panic, shed landed in her
favorite childhood spot, a cave tunneled into the side of a hill, rather than in her parents front yard,
as shed planned. She adjusted her sword again. I told you I had to get here. There was no way
youd be able to Apparate this far on your own, and shes in no condition to Apparate at all, so...
So...what? Draco asked.
So, Ginny said, I did it for you.
She dropped to one knee beside Delia and rested a hand on Delias shoulder. Are you all right?
Ginny asked. She might not like it, but she was now responsible for their welfare, at least until
Voldemort was eliminated. Are you strong enough to walk?
Delias breath shuddered. Had it happened so quickly, the living chessboard and the beautiful,
terrible goddess? All in the time it took to Apparate? Delia forced herself to calm down. She nodded
to Ginny.
Ginny leaned close and murmured in Delias ear, softly enough that Draco wouldnt hear, Do
you have your power under control?
Delias body jerked,a spasm of surprise and recognition.
I know, Ginny said. I know its hard, and that it hurts, but you have to keep fighting it.
Delia slowly raised her gaze to Ginnys face, and what Ginny saw there made her blood run cold.
Delias irises, once a dark, steel gray, had become silver, so light they almost disappeared against
the whites of her eyes. There were just her pupils, tight, bottomless holes of black, glaring out. You
want me to fight what I am? Delia asked in a hoarse whisper.
I want you to fight what youre becoming, Ginny whispered back. I need to know that youre
not going to attack us as soon our backs are turned. If she did, Ginny wouldnt be able to defend
herself. The blood magic held her to that. Are you in control right now, or is Badb?
Delia shuddered, and pressed the silver power down. It threatened to well up again, and Ginnys
grip tightened on Delias shoulder as she added her own strength to Delias, used her own silver
power to help, to give the dark magic an extra push. She knew that Delia wouldnt be able to hold
it in next time, that this was their last reprieve from the havoc that Badbs pawns would wreak.
Ginny stood. The Burrow is out here, on the other side of the hill. Lets go. She took off at a
run. Draco helped Delia up, and then they followed.
Just as they cleared the mouth of the cave, Delia stumbled. Ginny turned. Its right up here.
Come on.
Wait, Delia said. She crouched down to have a more careful look at what had made her trip,
and then jumped up, hand over her mouth.
What? Ginny asked. What is it?
Legs, Delia gasped.
That was all Draco needed to hear. He turned away and fought down nausea. The sight of blood
had always made him sick to his stomach.
Ginny ran over, and couldnt hold in a strangled shriek. A pair of legs, still encased in trousers,
lay on the ground, half-buried in the snow. Someone had, quite literally, been blown apart. She
recognized the metal disk on the belt buckle as a St. Mungos emergency Portkey. Its an Auror.
Realization crystallized. Oh, god. Were too late.
She whirled around and ran. Draco and Delia followed.
The Burrow was a smoking ruin, half caved in. Black smoke billowed from the windows, and a
Dark Mark, ghoulish green, floated above. The snake wound out of the skulls mouth and twined
about the Burrows chimney, as though it would devour the house and everyone inside. Ginny
pushed through a hole in the wall. She coughed as the smoke choked her lungs, and used a
flash of silver power. By the time Draco and Delia caught up, the air inside was breathable and
Ginny was running through the kitchen, the living room, the den. She cried out for her family,
Mum! Dad! Bill! George! her voice growing more panicked at each name. The house had been
ransacked. Furniture was broken and overturned; the floor was littered with shattered dishes and

P RESSURE

149

torn parchment, broken glass and ashes.

Draco caught her by the arm. Ill look down here. You check upstairs.
Ginny raced up as fast as her legs would go. The cave-in had happened in the rear of the house;
the stairway was safe, but the twins old room, and her parents, had been blown to bits. She
looked out the hole where the back wall used to be, and down onto her mothers kitchen garden,
now charred beyond recognition. Ginny choked on her nausea. This had to be a nightmare.
She raced back down the stairs, and saw Draco and Delia blasting rubble out of the way with
their wands. What is it? Ginny asked.
We found one of your brothers. He was probably buried in the cave-in, Delia told her.
Ginnys heart seized. Which one?
I havent the faintest idea, Draco said, grabbing a dirty, pale hand and pulling. They all look
the same to me. A limp body followed the hand.
Ginny gasped when she saw the thin face, the long hair tangled with dirt and debris. Its Bill.
She dropped to her knees and opened up her sight. Thank god, she whispered. Hes alive.
Ginny put her hands to her brothers temples and let her power flow into him. Nothing more
gan as she nudged her oldest
serious than a blow to the head; she sent a prayer of gratitude to Morr
brother back into consciousness.
Gin? he gasped as his eyes cracked open.
Shh, Ginny whispered. Dont try to talk just yet. Relax for a moment.
No! Bill said, pushing himself up. Mum and Dad, and the others! He unfolded his body and
stood, then tensed when his eyes fell on Draco. Gin, get out of the house.
Bill -
Now! Bill shouted, shoving her behind him and drawing his wand. Hes a Death Eater! His
father was here!
Wait! Ginny said, grabbing Bills wand arm so he couldnt fire any hexes. Hes with me.
Her oldest brother looked down at her, eyes wide with shock. Hes...what?
Dracos with me. Hes all right. Please, where are the others?
Bill looked around, taking in the ransacked room, the smoky, darkened house. Gone.
All of them? Once again, Ginny thought she might be sick.
I dont know, Bill said. The wall fell on me. I dont remember anything else. He cast another
suspicious glance at Draco. Youre sure hes all right?
Ginny gave Draco an apprehensive look. He was standing nonchalantly, trying to look relaxed
and keep an eye on Delia at the same time, but it didnt escape her that Dracos hand casually
hovered near his wand pocket, just in case Bill decided to try something. Yes, Ginny said. Anyway
we dont have a choice.
Look what I found, Delia called from the den. She carried in a sheet of parchment. It was
stuck to the wall with this. She held a knife twined with silver snakes, identical to the one Draco
carried.
I need to see the parchment, Ginny said. Right now, Delia.
It was a tone Bill never heard his sister use; one he had never heard anyone use, in fact, except
for Dumbledore. A tone that demanded complete, immediate obedience. Without argument, Delia
handed the page over. Ginny took the knife too; it didnt seem wise to let Delia near any sharp
objects. She unfolded the note so quickly, she almost tore it in two. As her eyes scanned the letter,
she let out a low cry.
What is it? Draco asked, looking over her shoulder.
Shed never thought shed have to see that handwriting again, her name rendered in such plain,
spare strokes, as it had been a thousand times before, when shed poured her soul out, and let the
dark powers pour in. It had risen from the diary, an illicit, velvet whisper - Ginny - and now, here
it was again, calling to her from the page, his writing. Its Tom, Ginny said. He was here.
Bill stared at her. What does the letter say?
It says, Ginny had to stop and clear her throat, force herself to speak calmly. It says that he
has my family, and I have three hours to turn myself in.
If you dont? Draco asked.
Ginny looked up and held his gaze. Then hes going to kill them,and then one family of halfblood
or Muggleborn wizards every ten minutes I dont show up.
Dracos mouth fell open. Hes mad. Doesnt he realize that hell never hold political power by -
Hes not you, Malfoy, Ginny interrupted. He doesnt want worldly power, he wants Otherworldly power, and he can only get it through me. She stared straight ahead, unseeing, her mind

150

G ALATEA

turned inward. Dear goddess, she didnt have a choice. There was only one thing she could do.
Ginny stiffened her resolve; she couldnt falter on this. But, oh, it would be hard. Her one small
comfort about the impending conflict was that she would personally see that Tom didnt make it
out alive.
Gin, Bill began, I dont understand.
Theres no time to explain, Ginny said quickly. We have to go.
Where? Draco asked.
Hogwarts. Wheres mums red jar, Bill?
Bill slowly pointed to the corner of the room. A small earthen jar lay shattered, its red, powdery
contents spilled on the floor. Ginny crouched down and scooped up as much as she could.
Draco bent down beside her. What about your family? he murmured.
Her eyes were anguished; already, grief had taken hold. Dont make this any harder than it
already is.
But if you dont go, theyre as good as dead.
Theyre as good as dead anyway. I have a responsibility, Ginny said through clenched teeth.
Tom has given me a choice: I trust him, save my family, and hundreds of people die, or I realize that
hes a liar, save hundreds of people, and my family dies. I have - her voice broke - a responsibility.
Stop calling him Tom, Draco said. He rested his hand on her shoulder and squeezed. It gives
him a humanity that he doesnt have.
Its his name, Ginny said coldly, shrugging him off. When you call things by their proper
names, everything becomes much clearer.
Gin, Bill said from across the room. I know its probably classified Auror information, but
whats going on? Why is You-Know-Who after you? Three hours isnt a lot of time to figure out a
rescue. We need to hurry.
Were going to Hogwarts, Bill, Ginny said. I have to talk to Dumbledore. Ill explain everything
later. She didnt have the heart to tell him that they werent going to save their family; there was
just no way to do it. For all Ginny knew, they might already be dead.
Ginny caught Dracos eye, and he understood her request. He aimed his wand, and flames rose
in the fireplace. Ginny tossed her handful of red powder inside and said, Mike Fletcher.
A moment later, Mikes head appeared in the fire. Gin! he said, his face creasing into a relieved
smile, as though he could hardly believe his eyes. Youre all right! You have no idea how happy I
am to see you. Potter and I are -
Not now, Ginny interrupted. You and Harry have to leave.
Leave? Mike said. I dont understand.
Ginny spoke slowly and clearly, enunciating every syllable, pressing her meaning home. Get
out of the flat, right now. Dont even stop to pack. Go to Hogwarts. Well meet you at the castles
front door.
Mike shook his head. Theres no way they couldve found out Potter is here, Gin, I promise.
Weve been careful. Were both perfectly safe.
They dont know Harry is there, Ginny said. Mike, theyll be after you, because youre my best
friend. My family has been taken, and theres a Dark Mark over the Burrow. Get out now.
Mikes head disappeared. Ginny stood and turned. Draco, Bill, and Delia all looked to her.
Hogwarts? Draco said.
Ginny shook her head. We have to go to my flat first.
You dont have a fireplace, Bill said. How are we going to floo to Hogwarts from there?
Well Apparate, Ginny said. Her voice had taken on a stony, emotionless sound. With all her
might, she was forcing back the roaring desire to save her family. This is what it meant to be
gan would
the Pendragon. She had to consider everyone else; if she joined with Voldemort, Morr
be defeated and the world would crash into destruction. She couldnt go to him - not in three
hours, not ever - and she couldnt save her family if she didnt know where he was keeping them, or
whether they were even still alive. There were simply too many other lives hanging in the balance to
risk on such a gamble. Ginny would give her own life to save her family without a second thought.
Unfortunately, it wasnt that easy. This was about the whole of the wizarding world, the past, the
present, and the future. This was why the Great Dragon had returned. Ginny had made her choice
on the island, claimed this destiny as her own. Now, it was time to see it through.
Bill was talking. The wards are airtight. We cant Apparate to Hogwarts.
Ginny arched an eyebrow. Watch me.
Why are we going to your flat? Delia asked.
Ginny said, I need my wand.

P RESSURE

151

Harry and Mike were out of breath. Theyd used the floo network to carry them to the Three
Broomsticks, and had run the entire way to the castle as though every demon in hell were behind
them. Just as they reached the heavy double doors of Hogwarts, a loud pop echoed behind them.
In tandem, they whirled around, wands drawn, and then they both gasped.
A rather motley crew had Apparated directly onto Hogwarts grounds, something previously considered impossible. Bill Weasley was streaked with dirt; chips of plaster and brick tangled in his
long hair. He looked around, dazed, as though he needed badly to sit down. Delia Silvermoon
was trembling, delicate tremors shivering through her body. Her sunken, silver eyes fixed hungrily
on Draco Malfoy, who looked back at her with wary concern. Behind them all stood Ginny. She
clutched a parchment in a white-knuckled fist, and her wand was strapped to her thigh in an Auror
Division issue combat holster.
She raised her dark eyes to Harrys. A cry ripped from her throat as she pushed past Draco and
threw herself into Harrys arms. He pulled her close; had it really been less than two weeks? It felt
like a year since that magical night at his flat. Ginny framed his face with her hands, fingers spread
against his cheeks. Youre all right, she said as though she could hardly believe it was true. Im
so glad youre all right.
Are you all right? Harry asked. You told Mike there was a Dark Mark at the -
He cut off as Ginny pulled away and turned to Mike, throwing her arms around his neck. Thank
the goddess youre safe, she said, her words muffled by his shirt.
He hugged her back. Im fine, Gin. Were both fine. Is your family okay?
Ginny pulled away. Only Bill. The others...Tom got the others.
Harry felt a cold shiver at hearing Voldemorts real name. How are we going to get them back?
She slanted him a glance. I dont think were going to.
What? he cried out loud.
Dracos head snapped up at Harrys outburst, hostility and resentment written on his face. It
was gone just as soon as it appeared. He said, Come on. We cant waste time talking out here,
Potter.
You! Harry cried, launching himself at Draco.
Ginny threw herself between them and closed her hands around Harrys wrists. We dont have
time! she exclaimed. Were working against the clock. If you want to hit him later, Ill hold him for
you, but we dont have time.
But -
No! Ginny said. She laid her palm flat against Harrys chest and glared up at him. You lied to
me. You knew about him the whole time! You put the goddesss will ahead of your own. You might
have ruined everything, for what? Loyalty to Dumbledore; your own stupid pride; a schoolboy grudge!
Harry staggered back as she flooded their link with her anger and disappointment.
Ginnys hes a Im aware, Harry! Ginny snapped out loud. I said not now. I know everything he is, and to be
perfectly honest, its none of your goddamned business. We, the three of us, have too much to do.
Bill and Mike had pushed the castle doors open. With one last glare at Harry, Ginny slipped
inside. One by one, the rest of the group followed her.
Where is everyone? Harry asked. The castle looked deserted.
Since its early evening, Draco said, I imagine theyre eating dinner, just the as you did at this
time every day for the seven years you lived here.
Shut up, Malfoy, Mike and Harry snapped together. A strange look passed between them.
Draco didnt bother to answer. He was fiddling with his sleeves. Hed slid the silver cufflinks
out of their moorings, and now he was rolling up the cuffs with quick, efficient flicks of his long
fingers. Harry was appalled. Only Draco Malfoy would have the audacity to walk into the Great Hall
of Hogwarts Castle and stand in front of Albus Dumbledore, dark mark on full display. What could
anyone do to him, after all? He was here under the protection of the Great Dragon.
Ginny also saw what he was doing, and made a face. Now whos the childish one?
Draco smirked. If I am, its all because of you.
Roll your sleeves back down, Ginny ordered.
Why should I have to hide who I am?
Youre going to rub it in his face.
Dracos smirk deepened into a smile. Thats right, I am. And youre going to do the same. So

152

G ALATEA

quickly Harry that hardly saw him move, Dracos arm snaked out and released the clasp of Ginnys
black robe. It hung open over her close-fitting black trousers and shirt; her tattoo was just visible
above her belt. When Ginny blinked in surprise, Draco said, Every person in that room should
know that youre Agent Jezebel. Youve earned the right to be recognized for what youve done.
Bill blinked. Youre what? Agent Jezebel? Ginny?
Ginny held her brothers gaze for a long moment before nodding in confirmation. She walked
over and stood in front of him, looked up to meet his blue eyes, their fathers eyes. Ginny swallowed
the lump in her throat at the thought of her father. Dear goddess, please let her see him again.
She loved him so much, and her mother, and her four missing brothers. Ginny leaned in close and
murmured, I need you to do me a favor.
What? he asked, still wide-eyed, still unable to assimilate the notion that his baby sister was
the most dangerous Auror at the Ministry.
Ginny shrugged the sling off of her shoulders and held the sword to her brother. I need you to
hold this for me, just for a few minutes.
Why?
Its ancient magic, Ginny explained. No weapons in the Great Hall. Just please hold it?
Bill looked at the sword in her hands, the clear blade that flashed silver in the candlelight, the
dragons that wound around the base. He inhaled sharply. Ginny, he said, his voice low, so the
others wouldnt hear, they might not know what this sword is, but I do, and I want to know right
now where you got it.
Ginny should have known better than to think that Bill wouldnt recognize it. He was a curse
breaker, an artifact finder, a treasure hunter. Of course he would know the most famous sword in
history on sight. Its mine, she murmured back, equally softly.
It cant be! Bill said. This sword belongs to the Pendragon; shes the only one who can use it.
You need to tell me where you found it; you need to put it back! You cant muck around with the
Otherworld!
Its mine, Ginny repeated.
Bill looked into her eyes. He shivered at what he saw in their dark depths - great power and
even greater vulnerability, extreme youth and divine timelessness. He bowed his head, but hadnt
even bent his knee an inch before Ginny caught his elbow. Dont you dare, she hissed. Not ever.
Youre my brother, Bill. You...you took me on picnics! You taught me to read! Never feel like you
have to kneel. I had to put up with it from the Avalon priestesses; I wont have it from you.
Bill froze. He didnt know what to do.
Im the same person I was ten minutes ago, Ginny said, and I need you to hold my sword.
Whatever you do, dont let Delia touch it, and keep her away from Mike. Bill nodded, and the
weapon was thrust unceremoniously into his waiting hands.
Ginny turned around and looked at Harry and Draco, who were busy glaring at each other. She
said, Im ready. As she walked over to join them, the doors to the Great Hall crashed open.
Silence washed over the room like a wave. Everyone - teachers, students, Aurors, and Death
Eaters - stared as Ginny strode in, Harry and Draco on either side of her. Their black cloaks
billowed behind them as they walked, and their shoes against the flagstones were the only sounds.
The younger students, ones who hadnt gone to school with the three, gaped openly. The one with
the scar on his forehead couldnt be anyone but the Boy Who Lived, and the woman had a silver
sword on her hip: it was Agent Jezebel! The other man, tall and pale, had an angry red brand on
his left forearm, showing just below his shirt cuff. A Death Eater, right there in the Great Hall!
At the Slytherin table, Blaise stood the moment he saw his leader. Without pausing in his walk,
Draco motioned for Blaise to be still. When they reached the front of the room, Ron, too, jumped to
his feet, wand in hand. He raised it to Draco, but before he could fire, Harry caught Rons eye and
gave the barest shake of his head. Hermione caught his sleeve and slowly pulled him back in his
chair, her eyes fixed suspiciously on Draco. Rons livid stare wouldve melted steel.
Ginny was oblivious to all of this. She approached the high table and stood across from Dumbledore, meeting his inquiring expression with a glare that would freeze running water. Dumbledores
eyes narrowed when he saw Dracos dark mark, but his voice was cordial when he said to Ginny,
Im glad to see youve made it back to us unscathed.
Ginny slammed the parchment down on the table in front of him. The sound reverberated
through the hall. Look at that, she said with quiet, determined anger.
Dumbledore scanned the parchment. When he got to the threat against the communitys halfbloods, his eyes widened and he looked back up to Ginny.
Tom left this for me at my parents house, she said. Its half caved in. Theres a dark mark

P RESSURE

153

overhead, and theyre all gone. Everyone is gone, except Ron and Bill.
Well work out a plan to get them back, Dumbledore said, pushing back his chair and standing.
We have three hours.
No, Ginny said. Sit back down.
Draco looked hugely amused by this. Harry seemed more horrified. Dumbledore, after a pause,
sat.
Ginny was still talking in that harsh whisper, to keep her words from carrying to the rest of the
hall. For all I know, theyre already dead.
Dumbledores forehead creased in a slight frown. Cant you use your powers to tell you if theyre
still alive?
Im not a goddess! Ginny snapped, louder than shed meant to. The words echoed and bounced
off the halls stone walls. The students all leaned forward, interest doubled in what Agent Jezebel
was saying to their headmaster. Ginny said, once again quiet, My powers dont work that way.
Dumbledore appeared slightly hurt. Theres no harm in asking. I didnt know.
gans war is
Thats because you never bothered to find out, Ginny said. If I go to Tom, Morr
effectively over, and everyone with Muggle blood will still be targets. I couldnt save my family, but I
have to save the others.
There are too many people, Dumbledore said, leaning forward across the table. How are you
going to rescue them all?
Ginny took a deep breath. We have to bring them here.
How?
She released an exasperated breath. Im not stupid, nor am I blind. You and the Order members
compiled a list of halfboods and Muggle borns years ago, just for this sort of occasion. Now, we have
to use it.
The headmasters eyes widened at the thought of such a monumental undertaking done in such
a small window of time. I think we need to examine other options, Ginny.
Im sorry, Albus, Ginny purred with exquisitely barbed politeness, a tone straight from the
mouth of Draco Malfoy, I didnt realize you had any say in this.
Dumbledore looked taken aback at her use of his given name. She had not done it out of
friendship, but because he had called her Ginny, and she had wanted to tell him, in no uncertain
terms, that such familiarity between them was both undesirable and unacceptable.
Professor McGonagall couldnt remain silent a moment more. Aghast at Ginnys rudeness, she
reprimanded, Miss Weasley!
Ginny didnt even look at her.
Dumbledore turned to McGonagall. Minerva, give Miss Weasley whatever she asks for. The full
resources of Hogwarts are hers to command.
Ginny nodded, satisfied with that answer. It was exactly what she wanted to hear. Without
waiting another moment, she rested her hand on the head table and swung herself onto it. The
students buzzed with surprise. Agent Jezebel was standing on the table? Had she gone mad?
Ginny took a deep breath. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. She couldnt
look past the hundreds of eyes fixed on her, cataloguing her every move. Her body seized with the
panic she always felt when she was the center of attention, and she firmly reminded herself that
now was not the time. Grow up, Ginny. Morr
gan wouldnt be afraid. She straightened her back,
cleared her throat, and tried again. I need your attention.
She had it.
You probably recognize by my tattoo that Im Agent Jezebel. My real name is Ginny Weasley.
Im Professor Weasleys sister-in-law. Half an hour ago, I went to my parents house to find them
gone, the building destroyed, and a dark mark overhead.
Ron jumped to his feet with a cry. Harry turned his back to the room and leaned across the
table. She has it under control. Sit down. Trust her.
A ripple of fear spread through the room. None of these students were old enough to remember
the first reign of terror, but Dumbledore had insisted they study it in History of Magic. He-WhoMust-Not-Be-Named was back in power, and had attacked the family of the most powerful Auror in
the Ministry.
He left me a note, Ginny continued, saying that, in three hours, he was going to start killing
halfblood families. Even the families of Muggleborns arent safe.
The room erupted. Students cried out, shouted, screamed, jumped to their feet. It became
pandemonium, a seething cauldron of panic.
Silence!Ginny shouted.

154

G ALATEA

The room froze. Draco and Harry couldnt help but admire her innate ability to control a crowd.
Didnt you just hear me say that Im Agent Jezebel? Ginny asked with a slight smile. I always
have a plan. She was trading in on her reputation as an Auror, using it to make them put their
faith in her. It seemed to be working. In a crisis, people functioned best if there was someone
in charge to tell them that a plan was already in motion, that it was no-fail, sure to work. These
students were no different.
Were going to evacuate them, she went on. Whos willing to help?
The Aurors and Gryffindors didnt need any extra prompting. They all jumped to their feet,
beating the Hufflepuffs by the narrowest of margins. The Ravenclaws followed next, and when,
after an eloquent glance between Draco and Blaise, the Death Eater faction rose, about half of the
Slytherin table followed. Ginny didnt comment on the students who remained in their seats, but
she sent them an arch look that told them she knew exactly why they hadnt stood. Several shifted
uncomfortably.
Heres what were going to do, Ginny said. The elves need to light every fireplace in this
castle. Well have to travel by floo, since you cant Apparate on Hogwarts grounds, and students
cant Apparate at all. Sixth and seventh years, youll need to help the teachers, Aurors, and... she
paused to think of a diplomatic term for Dracos faction, the Headmasters guests. I want everyone
to travel in groups of no less than three. Go through the fireplace, collect the people youre supposed
to collect, and then come back to the school as fast as you can. Dont stay in any one place for too
long, and if you run into Death Eaters, for goddesss sake, dont try anything heroic. These people
are playing for keeps. Let the adults handle it.
Many students were not looking as enthusiastic as they had been before her speech, but stubborn resolve showed on their faces.
Third, fourth, and fifth years, Ginny continued, will be in charge of expanding charms, so
that we have room enough to put all these people. Every nook, cranny, and cupboard has to be
expanded so their insides are bigger than their outsides. First and second years, youll be in charge
of helping people into the Great Hall. Keep them out from underfoot, especially the Muggles. People
without magical powers would have no way to defend themselves, should a Death Eater wind up in
the castle somehow. I want every student to listen carefully to Professor McGonagall. She will keep
you coordinated and organized. There was no one better suited for the job.
Miss Weasley, Dumbledore said quietly, standing once again, many of these houses are owned
by Muggles. Theyre not hooked to the floo network.
Ginny tilted her head to one side, her brow lightly furrowed, as though she were thinking hard.
Done.
Done? Dumbledore echoed. Whats done?
Theyre hooked to the floo network. Its taken care of.
What about the ones that dont have fireplaces? Dumbledore pressed.
Ginny frowned. Who doesnt have a fireplace? How else can they talk to each other?
Muggles use telephones, Dumbledore reminded her.
Shit. He was right. Ginny turned back to the crowd. Okay. Some families dont have fireplaces.
Well use the Three Broomsticks as a Disapparation point, to go to their houses and evacuate them.
She glanced at the Headmaster. I assume the Order has been making Portkeys?
Yes, said Dumbledore. We have several dozen enchanted with Hogwarts as the destination.
Well need them, she ordered, and once again addressed the crowd. So, people who can
Apparate will go to homes that dont have fireplaces and give the families who live there Portkeys.
These Portkeys are set to return to the castle, so theyre perfect for Muggles. Does anyone have
any questions? No one said anything. Anyone who wants to back out is free to do so, and no one
will think less of you. Still the students stood silently. Ginny was pleased. She added, I know
that many of you noticed Mr. Malfoys Dark Mark, she rested her hand briefly on the top of Dracos
head, but you have my word that you dont need to be afraid of him. Today, hes one of us.
Many students still looked unsure, but the word of Agent Jezebel went a long way to making
them feel more secure.
Just then, a huge black dog barreled into the hall. Harrys eyes widened. It was his godfather.
Sirius skidded to a halt at the odd scene - everyone in the room on their feet, and Ginny Weasley
standing on the high table - but he took a moment to growl at Draco Malfoy. Draco flicked his cool
eyes over the dog and drawled, Well, if it isnt Sirius Black.
Pandemonium again. An escaped mass murderer!
Ginny yelled as loud as she possibly could. Quiet!
Once again, the room froze.

P RESSURE

155

Malfoy, she said softly, so no one but Harry would overhear, that was low. Well see how you
like it when I publicly announce something I learned from your head. She said to the students,
You also have my word that Sirius Black is no more a Death Eater than Harry Potter is. Ginny
looked to the dog. Its all right, Sirius. You can transform. Whats happened?
Sirius looked past her to Dumbledore, who nodded. Ginny couldnt help but feel annoyed, but
clenched her teeth and didnt say anything. A flash of light, and there was a man standing where
the dog had been. Voldemort is on the move, he gasped out. He was spotted in Surrey, headed
towards Little Winging.
Ginny and Harry twigged at the same time. The Dursleys!
Harry went on, But Im a Pureblood. My parents were a witch and wizard. The Dursleys
shouldnt be on his list.
I doubt Tom asked for a copy of your family tree, Ginny pointed out. Theyre Muggles and the
only blood family you have, which makes them a target.
We still have two hours! Draco exclaimed. Hes started early. He said in his note -
He must have found out that we were here, Ginny interrupted. If he learned that Id gone to
Hogwarts, he would know that I have no intention of turning myself in.
Harry looked at Draco with undisguised suspicion. How could Voldemort have known we were
here? Who told him?
No one mortal, Ginny said. We have to hurry if were going to get to the Dursleysbefore he
does.
What about our parents? Ron demanded.
Ginnys gaze flicked to him. This isnt about them.
Youre acting like you dont even care! he shouted.
Shut up, Ron! Ginny snapped back. I care just as much as you do, but theres nothing I can
do for them. We cant save them, but we can save the rest.
Youre not even going to try? Harry demanded.
Ginny looked from him to Ron and Hermione. Guilt welled up in her throat. All right, she said
quietly, relieved beyond words that Harry had given her an excuse to send people for her parents.
All right, Ill try.
She crouched down on the table, putting herself at eye level with Draco. If Tom has my family,
where would he take them?
How the merry fuck would I know that? Draco demanded, looking at her as though she were
mad.
You were his second in command, Malfoy. Give me an educated guess.
Draco thought. The dungeons underneath the manor. Thats the only place I can think of.
Ginny nodded, processing. Do you know your way around the dungeons?
Theyre in my house, arent they? was his reply.
Once again, she stood and faced the crowd. Im putting together a separate team to head a
rescue attempt for my family. Draco will go, because he knows his way around the Death Eaters
dungeons. Ron, you can go too, with Professor Figg, and... Ginny scanned the room. She should
send a field agent, someone highly trained in hand-to-hand combat. Since Ginny had quit, Harry
was the best in the division, but if Draco was going, Harry would never consent - not because of
their mutual dislike, but because it would leave Ginny unprotected. If she couldnt send him, Dana
was the second best choice. She didnt know how safe it would be, sending Dana, Ron, and Draco
off together, but hopefully Professor Figg would keep them in line. Agent Nimue, youll join them.
With one last look around the room, she jumped down from the table.
Her feet landed on grass. She couldnt hold in a cry of surprise, a few frantic heartbeats of fear,
before she realized that she was in the Otherworld. There were no other people in sight. The sun
filtered through the green canopy of leaves, falling to the ground in emerald streaks of shadow and
light. Ginny heard the murmur of a brook nearby, and braced herself for what she knew awaited her
there.
She cleared the trees to her left, and her eyes fixed immediately on the Morr
gan, the death crone,
who knelt on the opposite riverbank, industriously washing a robe, a large pile of them already spread
on the grass beside her. Im here, Ginny said.
Morr
gan looked up. Her red eyes burned with the fire of death, and Ginny could smell her stench
of decay even from across the water. Morr
gan held up the garment she was washing. It was a black
robe, made to fit someone unnaturally long and thin. Its front was slick with dark, red blood. Ginnys
features hardened in determination, and she nodded.
Morr
gan had grabbed another garment, and dunked it beneath the river. She held it up for Ginnys

156

G ALATEA

inspection, and smiled. Water sluiced down the sodden fabric, mingling with the blood that soaked
the front.
Ginny gasped as her chest seized with pure, primal fear. She wanted to run, but her feet were
frozen to the spot.
The blood on the robe was silver.

DISCLAIMER: Theres a line from The Princess Bride in here, and a modified quote from Benjamin Franklin. Ten points
to whoever spots the first one, and thirty to whoever spots the second.
Author notes: Thanks to my betas, Danette, DRI, Nome, Elia, Amy, and The Elder Wyrm. Theyre all great at what they
do, and they all improve my story in their own special ways. Thanks as well to my muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group,
for being so freaking cool. Id like to give an extra thank you to Elia Sheldon and Tabitha Jones, for being my friends when I
didnt know anyone in Boston, and for never failing to inspire me and make me laugh.
Stay tuned for chapter nine, The DeathdayParty. I promise its not to be missed.
Thank you so much to everyone who reviewed chapter seven. Im truly fortunate to have such a wonderful group of
readers. Your feedback surpassed my wildest dreams, and gave me a well-needed boost when Id just moved to a new city
and was fighting homesickness. Each and every one of you is appreciated.
Email me anytime at irina author@yahoo.com. I adore hearing from you, and I always write back. Also, if you havent
yet, check out the HP Pendragon yahoo group! Cookies and fanart and muses - oh my! Plus, they get to read the chapter
before it goes live on any of the websites. Wed love to see you there.

 C HAPTER N INE

The Deathday Party

In the days of ancient Greece, there lived a sculptor named Pygmalion. Unimpressed with the local specimens of feminine
beauty, he created a statue, formed in the image of his deepest desires. On the feast of the goddess Aphrodite, he asked her
to send him a bride, but in his heart he longed for the marble of his creation. That day, the goddess brought the cold stone to
life, a woman molded into a mans ideal, born to fulfill anothers desires. Her name was Galatea.
Fearlessness is better than a faint heart for any man who puts his nose out of doors. The length of my life and the day of my
death were fated long ago.
The Prose Edda

With one last look around the room, she jumped down from the table.
Her feet landed on grass. She couldnt stop a cry of surprise and a few frantic heartbeats of fear
before she realized that she was in the Otherworld. There were no people in sight. The sun filtered
through the green canopy of leaves, falling to the ground in emerald streaks of shadow and light.
Ginny heard the murmur of a brook nearby, and braced herself for what she knew awaited her there.
She walked past the trees and her eyes fixed immediately on the Morr
gan, the death crone, who
knelt on the opposite riverbank, industriously washing a robe, a large pile of them already spread on
the grass beside her. Im here, Ginny said.
Morr
gan looked up. Her red eyes burned with the fire of death, and Ginny could smell her stench
of decay even from across the water. Morr
gan held up the garment she was washing. It was a black
robe, made to fit someone unnaturally long and thin. Its front was slick with dark, red blood. Ginnys
features hardened in determination, and she nodded.
Morr
gan had grabbed another garment, and dunked it beneath the river. She held it up for Ginnys
inspection, and smiled. Water sluiced down the sodden fabric, mingling with the blood that soaked
the front.
She gasped. She wanted to run, but her body was frozen.
Ginnys feet landed on the stone floor of the Great Hall. Her knees buckled, and she pitched
forward. Harry caught her before she could fall. She looked up at him and felt her heart constrict
inside her chest with pure, primal fear.
The blood on the robe had been silver.
She was going to die.
What is it? Harry said. Whats the matter?
She straightened, stepped out of his hold, and tilted her chin at an arrogant, fearless angle. It
was hard to keep her voice from shaking. Are you afraid?
Harry gave a confused half-smile. Of what? Death Eaters? A little, I suppose. Everyone is.
Ginny nodded. Do you know why the Norsemen were so fearless in battle? She didnt wait for
his answer. They were fearless because...cowardice wouldnt change it. Ive always thought it was
interesting. Because if they were fated to live through a battle, no amount of putting themselves
in harms way could hurt them, and if they were fated to die, being afraid wouldnt make any
difference. You might as well go out with honor.
Harry frowned, and began ushering her through the crowded hall, full of people organizing
themselves into rescue parties. This is a fascinating non sequitur, Ginny, but we have to hurry.
The Dursleys dont have much time.
I know, she said, allowing him to pull her along. I just...I just thought it was interesting; thats
all. The Norse werent afraid to die. Youre like that too, Harry.
He looked over his shoulder at her, and pushed his glasses further up his nose. Sorry?

158

G ALATEA

Youre not ever afraid to die. It probably comes from facing death so many times when you were
young, but youre fearless, arent you? Ive always admired that about you. She stopped his walk
and tipped her chin up, looked deeply into his eyes. Ive always admired you.
Gin, the Dursleys
This is more important, she said firmly. The Dursleys will be fine for a few more minutes, and
I have to tell you...youre the best, bravest, kindest, most patient person Ive ever met. I cant tell
you how many times Ive wished I could be like you. I missed you so much when I was gone, and
I...I love you, Harry. There arent words to say how much.
His eyes narrowed. Virginia Weasley, whats the matter with you?
She shook her head. I dont know what you mean.
Oh, yes, you do. When you got here, you were furious with me. Now youre telling me all
this...whats going on? Whats changed in the last fifteen minutes?
She took a step back. The softness in her eyes was gone, replaced by flinty determination.
Nothings changed. We have to go. Please remember what I just said.
Harry nodded, unable to shake the feeling that something was very, very wrong. He started after
her, but someone in the crowd grabbed his arm. He turned and found himself face-to-face with
Draco Malfoy. The Death Eaters sleeves were still rolled up, displaying his Dark Mark to everyone
in the hall. Unbearable hatred boiled up within Harry as he snarled, What do you want?
You keep her safe, Draco ordered. Do you hear me? She had better be in one piece when she
gets back, or Ill hold you accountable.
Harry raised an eyebrow. Youre giving me orders, Malfoy? he said coolly. You? Thats almost
amusing, considering your link with the Pendragon is the only thing keeping you from being thrown
in Azkaban with the rest of the filth who wear that mark.
Harry glanced over at the Weasley rescue team. Dana stood a short distance away from Ron and
Professor Figg. She was oblivious to them both; she stared hungrily at Harry and Draco. She was
practically salivating. Listen, Harry said. Watch Dana carefully. She tried to kill me at Mikes
flat. Dont turn your back to her.
Dracos scowl melted into an expression of...was that anxiety? Harry hardly wouldve believed it.
Draco said, Delia hasnt been herself either. Then after a pause, he asked under his breath, Why
are you warning me? Youd be happy to see me dead; dont pretend otherwise.
Do you have a brain in your head? Harry demanded. Balance, Malfoy. Without you, I dont
exist either.
Draco looked interested. Do you really think it works that way? If I die, you die?
Do you want to risk it? I dont, Harry shot back.
Forehead creased in concentration, Draco mulled that over.
Look, Harry said, pulling out of his grasp, I cant stand here and debate metaphysics. My
aunt and uncle dont have much time. Just be careful, all right? And bring the Weasleys back
safely. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and jogged into the entrance hall to
find Ginny.

There was a loud crack and Ginny stumbled out of the hearth. Harry followed a moment later.
What was that noise? a voice asked from the dining room.
Just the fire, said another voice, a man. A log breaking or something.
Beside her, Harry stiffened. Thats my uncle, he murmured.
I remember, she said. He slammed a door in my face once.
The clink of silverware on china dishes floated into the living room, and soft snippets of conversation drifted to their ears. Bloody hell, Harry muttered. They have guests. A mischievous grin
tugged at the corner of his mouth. Lets go break it up.
After you, Ginny said with a smirk.
He barged into the dining room, and she followed. All conversation stopped abruptly. One lady
dropped her fork onto her plate, where it landed with a loud clang. Vernon Dursley stared, his
mouth hanging open, full of food.
So sorry to intrude, Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, Harry said smoothly, but your dinner party
is officially over.
Now see here, a short, round man said, you cant just charge into a private home and...you
are trespassing, young man.

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

159

This... Petunia began. She shook her head to clear away the shock and started again, This is
my nephew.
Perhaps you didnt hear me the first time, Harry said. You all have to go home.
You listen to me, boy, Vernon thundered. You cant just barge in here and dismiss our guests.
We washed our hands of you seven years ago.
I didnt realize you had a cousin, Dudley, said an elderly woman.
I dont, Dudley grunted.
Harrys mouth pressed into a thin line. Im obviously not making myself clear. My name is
Harry Potter. This is my partner, Virginia Weasley. We require you to leave in the name of the law.
Police officers? the elderly woman said, wide-eyed. But what could you want with our dear
Vernon and Petunia?
If youre police officers, another man said suspiciously, then where are your handcuffs?
We...er...dont carry them anymore, Ginny said. Too many accidents, you know. She pulled
her wand out of the thigh-holster and held it up for their inspection. Knowing exactly what it was,
the Dursleys flinched. The rest of the guests leaned forward to inspect it. This is standard issue
now.
How does it work? the elderly woman asked.
Well, we get close to the criminals and then...um...smack them with it, Ginny explained. If
you hit the right spot, you can cause temporary paralysis. No handcuffs necessary.
And thats very interesting, Harry said, but you all have to go home now. An escaped mass
murderer has been sighted in Little Whinging, and we have concrete evidence that hes headed
straight for this house.
A...mass murderer? the round man said, looking considerably less puffed-up. How are you
going to fight off a mass murderer with that...that little stick thing?
Harry said impatiently, If you go home and turn on the television, you can see it on the news.
But if you dont want to die, I suggest you all leave. Immediately.
The room hung, suspended, in a moment of silence, and then there was a stampede for the door.
Wait! Petunia shrieked. Danette! Adrienne! Joshua! Dont go! It was too late; but for Harry,
Ginny, and the three Dursleys, the house was empty.
Ginny applauded. Well done.
Harry flashed her an appreciative look, then turned back to the Dursleys. You have to come
with us.
We dont have to do anything, boy, except call the real police and have them cart you away for
breaking and entering, Vernon blustered.
Listen to me, Harry ordered. The man...the thing that killed my parents is on its way here,
and its going to kill you.
Hes probably lying, Dudley said. Hed cleaned his own plate, and had moved on to a guests
abandoned food.
Look, you ungrateful Muggles, Ginny said, Harry and I are risking our lives to save yours. We
didnt have to come. We couldve left you here for Lord Voldemort; goddess knows its what you
wouldve done for us.
Petunias ears perked up. A Peer? Coming here?
Are they really this stupid, or are they pretending? Ginny asked incredulously. Her eyes
narrowed as she glared at Vernon. A long time ago, I said Id kill you all if I ever saw you again, for
how you treated Harry. Here I am saving your lives instead. It hasnt put me in a good mood.
Harry aimed his wand and said, You have two seconds to come willingly, or well curse you and
bring you anyway.
Petunias shriek of Kidnappers! was drowned out by a deafening explosion of glass. Every
window in the back of the house had shattered inward.
Shit, Harry muttered. Too late.
Ginny peeked around the corner of the door. She saw figures, cloaked in black robes, climbing
in through the windows. Theyre in the kitchen. She slammed the door shut and used her wand to
cast a strong holding spell on it; it would be very difficult to break down. Is there another fireplace
in the house?
No, Harry said. Just in the living room. If we hold the Death Eaters off, the Dursleys might be
able to get there before....
Death...Eaters? Dudley squeaked.
Theyll do a lot worse than give you a pigs tail, Harry said grimly.

160

G ALATEA

Ginny reached for her pouch of Floo powder. Listen carefully, she said. Each of you take a
pinch of this. While Harry and I distract them, youll need to make a run for it. Get to the fireplace
in the living room and then, one at a time, throw the powder into the flames, say Hogwarts, and
then step through. The fire will be green; thats normal. Keep your elbows tucked in and for gods
sake, dont get out too early.
What? Vernon asked, bewildered.
Ginny threw the door open. Go!
She and Harry ran for the back of the house. The Dursleys stood stock-still, until they saw
the first hex rocket from a Death Eaters wand and strike an ugly porcelain vase, melting it into a
grotesque shape. Then, they fell all over each other, racing to the living room.
Ginny shouted Expelliarmus! A comet of light shot from her wand and slammed a Death Eater
in the chest, ripping his wand from his hand and hurling him against the wall.
Harry gasped. Hed forgotten just how powerful she was when she had her wand. His hesitation
cost hima Death Eater fired a hex, and he only just managed to dodge it. The spell caught his
sleeve, tearing his shirt and grazing his bicep. Pain shot down his arm until, in a flare of silver, the
wound vanished. His gaze jerked to Ginny, and her eyes flashed back in a slight smile before she
turned her whole attention back to the fight.
Theyre still coming in! Ginny said. We need some kind of shield.
Accio, Harry shouted, and the kitchen table flipped onto its side and rocketed across the room,
stopping only when it slammed into the doorframe. He dove behind it, and she followed. It would
provide cover for them, while blocking the hallway, keeping the Death Eaters out of the rest of the
house.
Good thinking.
I do my best, he answered, firing a hex over the top of the makeshift barrier.
Ginny sent a Death Eater crashing through the window with a well-timed curse as Harry shouted,
Petrificus Totalus! knocking two Death Eaters down at once.
Ginny grabbed the collar of his shirt and jerked him back just as a hex slammed into the table,
right where his hand had been sticking out. Do you think the Dursleys are gone yet? Because if they
are, theres no point to us hanging around.
Harry looked over his shoulder, down the hall, as Ginny fired another hex over the top of the
table. She ducked as an answering spell sailed over her head. I dont know, he said. You tell me.
Ginny tilted her head and struggled to hear the symphony in the back of her mind, tried to shut
out the Death Eaters, Harry, and the small battle being waged in the Dursleys kitchen. Theres still
one left. Hes not moving. I dont know....
Harry looked back again, down the hall, and pushed his glasses up his nose. Maybe he needs
help.
Ginny grinned. After you.
He took a deep breath, jumped up, and ran for the living room. She followed, covering his back,
shooting hexes and shielding spells just as fast as she could to keep the Death Eaters from following
them. In the living room, Dudley stood before the hearth, quivering. For Christs sake! Ginny said,
taking up a station at the door, so she could continue firing curses down the hall. Whats wrong
with you?
M-m-mum and dad went into the fireplace, a-a-and they j-j-just disappeared! he stammered.
Thats whats supposed to happen, idiot, Ginny snapped. Hurry up and get through so we can
leave.
They heard the wooden table-barrier smash, and heavy footfalls started down the hall. Harry
made a frustrated sound. We dont have time for this. He grabbed a pinch of powder from the
pouch at his belt and shouted Hogwarts! and then, without warning, shoved Dudley into the
flames. His cousins cry vanished in a roar of green fire.
Go on through, Ginny said. Ill stay and close up the Floo connection so they cant follow you,
and then Apparate.
Harry nodded. If youre not standing in the Entrance Hall in seven seconds, Im coming back. He
stepped into the fireplace, and was gone in an instant.
Ginny backed away from the door and called up a tongue of the silver flame to wall the Dursleys
fireplace off from the Floo network. She Disapparated just as the first Death Eater stepped into the
living room.

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

161

Ginny Apparated in the Entrance Hall just as Harry stepped out of the fireplace. The room was
pandemoniumpeople were either leaving or arriving through every fireplace, and first and second
years scuttled around underfoot, leading Muggles into the Great Hall or to the rooms the third,
fourth, and fifth years had prepared. She looked over to where Vernon and Petunia stood, their
arms thrown around Dudley, cooing and petting his hair. Their arms couldnt reach all the way
around him. She grimaced. Disgusting. Its good to see you made it through all right, she said to
them.
Vernon rounded on her. Where are we? Where have you sent us? Who are all these people?
Youre at St. Brutuss Secure Center for Incurably Criminal Boys, Harry said. Otherwise
known as Hogwarts Castle. Its where I went to school.
Petunia perked up. A castle?
Yes, Ginny said. Someone will be along in a minute to show you to your room.
A room? Vernon asked, puffing out his chest. We require a suite of rooms, young lady. Do
you have any idea who we are?
Ginny raised a skeptical eyebrow.
We are Vernon and Petunia Dursley, aunt and uncle to Harry Potter, and we demand the best
rooms in this castle. I know you recognize the name; the letter left on our doorstep with him
explained everything. Hes a hero to you people. Hes a celebrity.
Harrys mouth dropped open in outrage. Ginny smiled. It was not a nice smile. I know exactly
who you are, Mr. and Mrs. Dursley. You slammed a door in my face once, when I came to your house
to pick Harry up for school. Im perfectly aware that youre his aunt and uncle and Ill personally see
that youre given the treatment you deserve. Sirius! she called to the man hurrying by. She turned
back to the Dursleys. This is Sirius Black, Harrys godfather. Im sure theres a dirty, cramped
cupboard under a staircase that should do nicely for the three of you. Sirius, please see that the
Dursleys accommodations are as uncomfortable as possible.
My pleasure, Sirius said with a nasty grin. Harry laughed.
But...but, Dudley sputtered.
You might want to have his stuttering problem looked at, Ginny said to Petunia. We have an
excellent mediwitch on staff. She turned away without another word.
Harry followed. I dont think Ive ever seen you so deliberately rude.
Theres never been anyone Ive disliked quite so much, she countered. If she only had a few
hours left, she didnt want to waste precious time being nice to people like the Dursleys.
Where are we going now?
Ginny looked around. Hermiones parents are over there. It looks like Mike, Laurel, and Saturn
got them out all right. Rose! she called out. David! Hello! The two dentists, their features pale
but trusting, turned. When they recognized Hermiones sister-in-law, they smiled and waved back.
I dont see Ria or Gwen, Ginny went on, now speaking under her breath. Theyre not here, and
they both have Muggle blood. If you go for Gwen, Ill get Ria.
Well go together, Harry said. Were not splitting up.
Ginny sighed. I had a feeling youd say that. Secretly, though, she was glad. She wanted
to keep him with her as long as possible, to have his company right up until the end. She could
gans crone face; her
only function if she ignored the creeping dread, the terrifying memory of Morr
bravado was the only thing keeping her on her feet.

I still say you cant be trusted, Ron muttered.

Imagine my surprise, Draco drawled. He stood back until Arabella motioned that it was safe to
continue. She slipped through the heavy wooden door. Ron followed. Draco and Dana faced each
other, and he inclined his head. After you.
She scowled, but went.
The stairs to the dungeons were steep, the floor damp and slippery. Draco trailed his hand
along the rough, cold stone wall to keep from slipping. When he gained the bottom of the stairs, he
stopped in his tracks. Wait, he said softly, his whisper echoing in the cavernous space.
What? In the darkness, Ron tersely barked his question.
Every torch had been extinguished. They were in pitch blackness; Dracos only sense of his
environment was the damp, musty air and the slight rustles and moans of the prisoners. Almost
without thinking, he swiftly put his back against the stone wall. Potters warning was meant literally: Dont turn your back to her. He didnt want to give Dana an opportunity to sneak behind him

162

G ALATEA

in the darkness. This isnt right.

Tell us something we dont know, Dana snapped. You keep people locked up in your basement. She softly mocked, Not right.
Shut up, Silvermoon. If you must talk, whisper. It wouldnt be wise to advertise our presence.
Let me think. Draco squinted and tried to see down the hall, but only blackness met his eyes.
There are supposed to be lights. Theyve all been put out.
There was a beat of silence. Then, Arabella asked, Why?
How should I know? I wasnt here to vote on the decision; I was busy saving Weasleys brother
from a cave-in.
Draco didnt have to be able to see in the dark to know that Ron had rolled his eyes. So, what
do you suggest? That we stand here and talk about how youre afraid of the dark while my parents
sit in a cell somewhere and
The Ginny-esque histrionics arent helping. As calm as could be, Draco put up his hand and
grabbed Rons wrist, stopping his fist just before it collided with Dracos nose. Ive learned a thing
or two from your sister, he whispered, a sneer in his voice. Do you really want to fight me? I dont
need to be able to see you to kick your arse.
Were wasting time! Arabella hissed.
Draco could barely make out Rons face, the slight curve of his chin, the flash of his eyes,
centimeters from his own. Your call, Weasley, he said in an undertone.
Rons face screwed up in fury, but he stepped away.
Draco thought aloud. We cant go anywhere in the dark...well have to light our wands. But just
a little, and be prepared to put them out at a moments notice.
Ron and Arabella whispered, Lumos, but Dana remained silent.
Silvermoon? Draco prompted.
Dana turned to him. The dim light highlighted her sunken eyes. Draco could barely discern
her silvery irises from their dark, shadowed sockets. She looked like a walking corpse, and he
suppressed a shiver. Id better not, she whispered, tightening her grip on her wand. It...it would
be too bright.
If she wasnt going to light her wand, then he wouldnt either. He wouldnt give her any advantage,
however slight. After you, then.
Ron muttered Coward, under his breath.
Then would you like to be the one to watch our backs for ambushes? Youre not even a field
agent. Draco snapped, his patience finally wearing thin. Silence was Rons answer. I didnt think
so. Just go. Ill be behind you.
How do we know youre not going to disappear while our backs are turned and tell them were
here? Arabella asked.
Dracos lips compressed, and even in the dim light, the aggravation in his eyes was evident. I
wont, he said evenly. Youll just have to trust me. It had been a fair question, but one that
rankled.
But how do we know Arabella began, but Draco cut her off.
I think Weasley knows why, he said, his eyes gleaming with sudden understanding. Or if he
doesnt, he can use his imagination.
Until that very moment, Ron honestly hadnt any idea why Draco had walked into the Great
Hall with Ginny and Harry. He remembered Hermiones explanationtwo men, born to protect the
Pendragon with their livesand shot Draco a glare so full of fury, Draco could hardly believe it came
from a Gryffindor. Hes all right, Ron said to Arabella and Dana. Hes not going to leave us.
But why? Dana pressed. You cant expect us to believe it without a reason.
Because Ginny told him not to, Ron said shortly, and thats all the reason you need. Without
another word, he turned and walked away. After a suspicious glance at Draco, Arabella followed.
Once again, Draco and Dana were left staring at each other. The lights from Ron and Arabellas
wands were getting further away, their glow dimming. Go on, Dana said.
You first.
A long shudder wracked her body. He stood firm, and made no move to help her. Finally, her
sunken eyes slid away from his direct gaze, and she started down the hall. Draco followed, his wand
in his hand and at the ready.
They caught up with the others just in time. Arabella had let out a low cry, and was rushing for
the bars of a nearby cell. Draco caught her before she could get within arms reach. Dont, he said
tersely.
Thats Agent Percivale in there, she protested. I trained him.

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

163

Dont, Draco repeated. Were here to get Ginnys family, not to rescue every Auror you happen
to recognize.
He was the best dueler in his recruitment class, Arabella said, casting a desperate glance over
Dracos shoulder to the dirty man in the cell, who sat on the floor and didnt pay the people outside
the slightest bit of attention. He could help us.
I doubt that. Even when he was talking to Arabella, he was watching Dana. He hadnt taken
his eyes off of her since theyd Apparated. Coiled tension wound his body tight; every sense he
possessed was fixed wholly on her, ready to use his wand if she so much as sneezed suspiciously.
She leaned against the opposite wall, watching him with the same hungry, predatory expression
Delia had worn at the castle. Her skin was waxy and slick with sweat. Her breath came in heavy,
panting gasps, and her eyes were glazed with silver. She was shaking, but she and Draco were the
only ones who knew it wasnt from the cold dungeon air.
You doubt it, you do? Arabella demanded. Im not inclined to take the word of a Death Eater.
Theres no reason we should believe you.
Draco affected a long-suffering tone. If you so much as got near that cell, hed have your wand
from you faster than you could move, and the next second, you, Weasley, and Silvermoon would be
dead.
What are you talking about? Ron said. Hes an Auror, Malfoy. Why would he want to hurt
us?
After a little bit of deprogramming, a little bit of Imperius, and a lot of torture, theyre ready to
do anything we tell them, Draco explained, his voice as harsh as the story he told. Hell, theyre
eager for it. Theyll call anyone Master, just to stop the pain. Theyll hate Aurors if we tell them to
hate Aurors, which we do, and theyll kill them on sight if thats what the Dark Lord wants, which
he does.
Why? Ron was aghast as he realized the answer to his question. You send them into situations
that are highly
Highly dangerous, yes, Draco interrupted impatiently. Too dangerous to risk Death Eaters.
Prisoners are expendable.
Arabellas upper lip curled in disgust. Thats abominable. I dont even know the words to
describe such evil.
Really? Draco snapped, unable to keep a note of bitterness from his words. Be careful; you
might hurt my feelings.
Ron glared. How do you know so much about Percivale?
Draco flicked his eyes, cold and businesslike, to Ron. Because, Weasel, I trained him myself.
The moment he looked away from Dana, her wand was in her hand and aimed at his forehead.
Luckily, Dracos reflexes had always been excellent. In the space of a heartbeat, his wand was
pointed back at her.
Potter told me what happened at Fletchers flat, he said with soft, velvet menace. I wont be as
noble. If you so much as think about firing at me, Ill kill you.
Are you threatening me? Dana asked. Her wand shook as her body trembled with latent power.
I dont make threats, Draco said, only promises.
Just then, an explosion rocketed down the hall. Dana and Draco both turned, their incipient
duel forgotten, as Death Eaters swarmed into the dungeon.

Mike, with Agents Laurel and Saturn, Apparated in front of a small stone farmhouse. The wind
whipped their hair and the long grasses under their feet. Above the house floated a Dark Mark. It
lighted their faces with green, sickly and gruesome.
Were too late, said Laurel. They got here first. We have to get out of here, in case there are
still some Death Eaters hanging around.
Hold on, Mike protested, grabbing her arm to keep her from Disapparating. There might be
people inside.
Not live ones, Saturn said.
Are we just going to leave? Mike demanded.
What else can we do? said Saturn. You think were the only group tonight thats run into a
house that the Death Eaters have reached first?
But... Mike looked up at the skull, floating in the sky. Cho Chang lives here. She was on the
Ravenclaw Quidditch team with me. It doesnt seem right to

164

G ALATEA

Laurel squeezed his shoulder. Her sympathetic eyes belied the businesslike tone of her next
words, The Bones family is next on our list. Lets go. They Disapparated.
Inside the house, five Death Eaters stepped over the bodies that littered the floor, and crowded
around the fireplace. They cant have been so foolish as to leave it connected to the network.
But who would know to disconnect it? another pointed out. We wont know unless we try.
And if it works?
Then we send a message to the others, a third man said, telling them that the enemy is
vulnerable.
The first man took a pinch of powder and threw it into the flames. Hogwarts, he said, and
stepped inside.

Draco fired hexes just as fast as he could think of them. Stupefied Death Eaters lay in piles all
around the hall.
Malfoy! Ron called from the opposite alcove.
What? he snapped, leaning out to shoot a particularly nasty, disfiguring curse. The target
wizard screamed, and Draco smiled to himself.
Arabella is hurt. His voice was panicky. She was hit in the leg.
Then heal her, idiot! he shouted. Do I really have to tell you that?
There was a moment of silence, only broken by the whiz of spells hurtling through the air.
I dont know how, Ron finally said. Hermione was always better at this kind of thing.
Draco swore under his breath. Have Silvermoon do it.
She says that if she tried to help, it would only make the wound worse.
He groaned, shot an apprehensive look over his shoulder at the opposite alcove, and shouted
Stupefy! three more times while he worked up his nerve. All three found their marks, and for the
first time, Draco acknowledged that there might have been some benefit to having Ginny bleed into
him.
Come on, Ron said. What are you waiting for?
Draco looked across the hall again at the opposite alcove, and then peeked around the edge of
his own. All was silent. Ive been keeping count. Theres still one more Death Eater on his feet. Im
not moving until I know where he is.
Ron glared. Hes probably run away, if he hasnt fired at us yet. Just move. I dont know how
much time Arabella has.
Draco tightened his grip on his wand and set his teeth. Blood pounding, he dashed into the
hallway. His foot caught on an uneven flagstone, and he went sprawling, the hard stone floor
knocking the wind out of him. His wand skittered away into the darkness. He quickly rolled onto
his back, and saw a tall, robed figure, like the specter of death, standing over him. The Death Eater
raised his wand, and Draco could only lay, helpless. He screwed his eyes shut and threw up his
hands, even though he knew it would be useless.
Avada
And then, another voice
Avada Kedavra!
A cold wind ruffled his hair, and a split-second later, a dead weight crashed onto his chest. He
tentatively cracked one eye open, and then the other, when he realized that the body on top of him
belonged to the Death Eater, and that he was still alive. He pulled back the hood, and saw it was
MacNair. Then, he focused on the figure towering above him.
The killing curse, Silvermoon? was all he could say.
Dana sheathed her wand and fixed him with a glare of pure malice. Revenge for Seamus, Malfoy,
and a life debt for you. Someday, Ill be back to collect. As she vanished in a flash of silver light,
her smile was nothing short of depraved.
Draco shut his eyes again. Bugger!
Rons voice pierced his red-hot fury. Where did she go?
Draco sat up and glared. How would I know? But shell be back. Bloody hell! Ginnys going to
Remember Arabella? Ron interrupted. We can worry about Dana later.
Im worrying about her now, Draco snapped, groping around on the floor for his wand. He
finally closed his hand around it, and then crawled over to Rons alcove. Shes gone mad, and now
shes loose somewhere, and I owe her a life debt. Ginny will be

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

165

Since when do you care about what Ginny thinks? Ron shot back, scooting over to make room
for Draco by Arabellas side.
Draco flashed Ron a warning glare. He was not in the mood to talk about Ginny. As he closed
up the gash in Arabellas leg, he told her You should lie still for a few minutes. There shouldnt be
any more danger down here. Not for you, anyway.
Her nod was weak. Ron shrugged out of his robe and wadded it up in a ball. He slid it beneath
her head as a makeshift pillow and said, That should help a little. Malfoy, give her yours too.
Does she really need two? Draco said, talking about Arabella as though she werent right there.
This is a dungeon, not a hotel.
For a blanket, you stupid prat. The floor is cold.
Draco sighed, and slipped his own robe off. His hands were surprisingly gentle, though, as he
spread it over her. Come on, Weasley. The sooner we go, the sooner this is over with.
Ron turned back to Arabella. When we find them, well come back for you and go back to
Hogwarts.
The two unlikely allies ran off into darkness.

Ginny grabbed Rias hand. Move! she shouted. Get to the fireplace. Harry and I will cover you.
Ria ran. Harry fired shielding spells just as fast as his mouth could form the words. Ginny
had given up on formal spells a long time ago. Her mind and wand were operating in syncopation;
incantations were unnecessary. She heard the flames roar, and knew Ria got through safely. You
go next, she told Harry. Ill stay behind to close the connection, and then follow you.
He pressed a hard, quick kiss to her mouth. Hurry, he said, and then ran. Ginny shielded him
the whole way, and he vanished in a flash of green fire. She turned, ready to wall Rias fireplace off
from the Floo network, when an explosion knocked her off her feet. Smoke choked her lungs and,
sprawled on the ground, she doubled over with coughing.
The cloud of ash cleared, and a tall, thin column of a man materialized. Ginny tipped her chin
up and forced herself to meet his eyes. Could this possibly be the nightmare from her youth,
the charismatic young man whod ensnared her mind and stolen her will? This creature with his
flattened face and red eyes like slits? She froze, her muscles seized in raw panic and her mind
reeled as she clung to reason by her fingernails. She tried to reconcile the monster before her with
the monster that had risen from the diary.
Rough binding spells grabbed her arms and twisted them behind her. Someone wrenched her
wand out of her fist. Ginny stood, immobile, her chest heaving, and wondered if it was possible to
go mad from fear. Shed turned off her emotions back at the castle, but she couldnt ignore them
any more. The bravado that had kept her upright during the days ordeal faltered and then failed as
Badbs noxious, destructive power choked off her air, but Ginny saw that it was focused around the
black ring, rather than spread throughout Voldemorts aura. He might wear the goddesss talisman,
but he hadnt yet unlocked its secrets.
Another Auror to add to our collection, Voldemort said. Badb will be pleased with the mortal
blood spilled for her tonight.
Ginny looked wildly around the room. Could he really not know who she was? But of course he
didnt. Hed never laid eyes on her before. The Tom shed known had been a memory, a shadow of
evil frozen in time. She took deep breaths and tried to think clearly, to come up with a plan, but
before she could form even the most rudimentary thoughts, Tom was speaking again. Get the Floo
powder.
The next moment, they were whirling through the Floo network. Ginny barely had time to catch
her breath before they landed at Hogwarts. She fell to the floor in a heap, and binding spells
once again closed around her arms and jerked her to her feet. The Great Hall was pandemonium.
Everywhere, Death Eaters were subduing Aurors, Professors, and students. How could it all have
gone so terribly wrong? The dark wizards were looking to their leader for instructions.
Bring me Harry Potter and the traitor, Voldemort ordered.
Roughly, Harry and Draco were dragged to the front of the crowd. The Dark Lords lips parted
in a ghastly smile. Ginny met their eyes; they both strained against the spells that held them, but
there were too many wands, too many Death Eaters to fight them all.
The Dark Lord raised his wand to Harry.
No! Ginny cried, writhing against her bonds. No! Stop!
Voldemort ignored her. The killing curse almost seems too quick for all the trouble youve put
me through, he mused, tracing Harrys scar with his wand. Harry reared back and spat full-on in

166

G ALATEA

the Dark Lords face. The slit of a mouth contorted with fury, and he opened his mouth to call the
green wind of death.
Tom! Ginny screamed.
Voldemort froze.
Im the one you want! She was shouting herself hoarse. Not Harry; it wasnt his time. She
couldnt stand here and watch him die, not while there was anything she could do. Are you
listening to me? Im the one you want!
Ginny! Harry yelled, shut up!
Voldemort rounded on her. Where did you hear that name? he demanded. Tell me this
instant.
Ginny looked up into his eyes and reminded herself, The length of my life and the day of my
death were fated long ago. Theres a chain around my neck, under my shirt, she said, her words
carrying throughout the hall, reaching the ears of captives and Death Eaters alike. Look at it.
She shuddered as his long, bone-white finger, cold and rubbery, trailed along her collarbone.
The digit hooked beneath her silver chain and pulled out the diamond ring. His eyes widened when
he saw the dragons etched on the sides.
Here I am, Ginny said. Youve found the one you were looking for.
You are the Pendragon? Voldemort said in scornful disbelief.
Yes. There wasnt a person in the cavernous hall who hadnt heard her answer. My name is
Virginia Weasley, and I am the Pendragon.
Join me, Voldemort commanded.
Ginny suppressed the urge to laugh at this ridiculous idea and looked past him, to Harry and
Draco, who had redoubled their efforts to escape their magical bonds. No.
Voldemort motioned to the Death Eaters who held her binding spells, and they released her.
Ginny stumbled, but quickly regained her footing. She faced the Dark Lord, so close she could feel
the cold radiating from his body. Again her eyes flicked past him, this time falling on Harrys scar.
And then, she understood. The length of my life and the day of my death....
Join me, he said, and Ill give you power beyond your wildest dreams.
Its already mine, whether I join you or not.
If we combine our power, we will rid the Wizarding world of its Muggle taint once and for all.
Ginny forced her face into an arrogant smirk. And this is supposed to make me think its a good
idea? Thats rich coming from you, Tom.
The next second, her head snapped to the side as he backhanded her across the mouth.
She turned her eyes back to his. Whats the matter, Tom? Your followers dont know that your
father was a Muggle? She glanced to other side of the room, where Dracos father held Sirius in a
binding curse. Does Lucius Malfoy know that youre no different from the people hes locked up
for you in the dungeons beneath his house? That youre no better than the dozens of people you
and your kind murdered tonight? That every single time you say the word Mudblood, Tom, youre
referring to yourself?
He raised his wand. Ginny had just enough time to clench her teeth against a scream before he
shouted, Crucio!
She dropped to the floor, writhing in agony, pain beyond pain, but she did not cry out. She
wouldnt give him the satisfaction. She dimly heard shoutsMike, Ron, Harry, Dracobefore the
pain filled her mind, and blocked her ears. Then, it ended.
Join me, the Dark Lord said once more.
Ginny raised her head and looked up from the ground at the tall, black column of his body. No.
Crucio.
She felt like she was being turned inside out. Her blood boiled as her heart and lungs strained
against her rib cage, struggling to jump out of her chest. When it ended, she slumped to the floor
in sweet relief. She wouldnt scream. She wouldnt lose her pride. She wouldnt beg. She wouldnt
fight back. She would keep provoking him...keep pressing him closer to that line....
You will sit at my right hand, Voldemort said. I will even let the Potter boy live, if it is what
you wish. Or, you can lie here, prostrate at my feet, and die.
Ginnys heart hammered inside her chest as she slowly raised herself up on one elbow, her head
still hanging down, eyes fixed on the stone floor. She couldnt draw breath enough for a good tirade,
but she could still provoke him, let his ego run away with his good sense. Youre not worth...the
dirt on the soles...of my feet. Youve corrupted yourself...so thoroughly...that youve become...the
dark arts you practice. Youre not even...human anymore. Youre a Mudblood...in the true sense of
the word, Tom. Everything about you...is polluted.

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

167

Crucio!
Her elbow flew out from under her at the sudden explosion of agony, and Ginnys face slammed
into the flagstones. She sank her teeth into her lower lip until the blood came, but still she would
not scream.
I could let the traitor live too, Voldemort said, if you wished it. It would not take much to make
him loyal to me once more. I made him what he is, after all. I made all three of you what you have
become. He used his wand to gently push Harrys fringe aside, uncovering the lightning bolt on
his forehead. Harry writhed at the explosion of hot, blinding pain in his head. And you all have
the scars to prove it. Harry Potter, he sneered, the Boy Who Lived, who saved the world once, and
now believes hes forever obligated to repeat the performance. Unless he is rescuing someone, he is
of no worth to anyone.
Then we have Draco Malfoy, the traitor, he trailed a finger over Dracos Dark Mark. Draco
fought to contain his reaction, but the pain was too agonizing, and he cried out. You are so very
much like me, and yet so very unlike. Growing up in my shadow has turned you into a creature of
unrelenting ambition and ruthlessness. Your humanity is a weakness, and I am not the source.
Voldemort turned back to Ginny and, with a flick of his wand, raised her from the floor, and set
her on her feet. You are the cause of his betrayal. Virginia Weasley. I remember you now. My
servant, Lucius Malfoy, told me how he gave you my diary. My younger self must have had such
fun with you, you stupid, naive little girl. Using you, poisoning you, turning you into my weapon...
Ginny shook her head frantically, a gasp of horror escaping through lips pressed tightly together.
I have had more of a hand in your life than in your protectors, the Dark Lord went on. You
are my greatest creation, my own dark Galatea. Your scars arent visible, but theyre there. I can
feel them.
Stop, she said, her voice tinged with subtle menace, an unspoken challenge. She took a deep
breath, and threw down the gauntlet. I dont want to hear anymore. Just kill me, if thats what
youre going to do.
Voldemort went on as though he hadnt heard her. You and I both understand, Pendragon,
perhaps better than anyone else in this hall, that when you look long into the abyss, the abyss
looks back into you. We are the same. I am in you, just as I am in Potter, and the traitor. I am
victorious. Join me.
Never. The single word was backed by centuries of undisputed power, weighted with ancient
authority. I am not and will never be your Galatea.
That makes no difference. I have already won, he said. Look around you! The hall is full of my
Death Eaters. Potter and the traitor are in my power. Hogwarts has fallen to me, and Dumbledore
has been defeated.
Dumbledore doesnt matter. Ginnys eyes glittered dangerously. You havent won until I lay
dead at your feet.
Voldemort looked at her for a minute that lasted an age. I am going to kill you, he finally said,
motioning to the Death Eaters who stood behind Ginny. They gave her a hard shove, and she fell to
her knees, and Im going to let Potter watch. Then, Im going to kill him, and the traitor, and that
Mudblood-loving fool, Albus Dumbledore. Youll die knowing that theyre about to follow you, and
that youre leaving the Wizarding World without the protection of the Pendragon.
Ginny tried to remember the Norse warriors who met their fate unafraid; she reached blindly for
the courage to face what she knew had to be done. The world held suspended as she thought of
Harry, Draco, Mike, her parents and brothers, Ria, Gwen, Hermione...the future she would never
have but wanted madly, desperately. She took a deep breath and steeled herself.
Are you ready for death? Voldemort taunted.
Ginny raised her head and met his gaze straight on. No, she said. No, Im not.
Then beg me.
Id rather die.
Voldemort cackled. It would be my pleasure.
Magical bonds sprung from the wands of the Death Eaters behind her, fastening her shoulders
to the floor. He wouldnt be happy just killing her; he had to humiliate her too, have her bound at
his feet, forehead on the cold stone floor.
It was as if the entire world were moving in slow motion. She heard every sound, felt every ripple
in the air. But in a cruel twist of irony, she was bound by the same slowness of action and response.
She didnt struggle.
Voldemort raised his wand. Avada
Harry and Draco finally wrestled free of their binding spells and swung their wands up to the

168

G ALATEA

Dark Lords back.

From her place on the floor, Ginny shouted to them, Dont!
They hesitated, just long enough for Voldemort to finish the incantation.
Kedavra.
A cold wind swept through the hall as the green jet of light slammed into Ginnys back with
bone-crushing force. Her small frame twisted and writhed in agony. The dark spell was ripping her
life out of her body. The days and weeks and years that would have been hers were burning away,
the hours slipping through her fingers like fine grains of sand. Her screams, instead of cutting off
mid-breath, only grew louder. The green light swirled around her in a sickly aura. It soaked into her
skin and, as she continued to scream, slowly transmuted to silver. Ginny took onto herself as much
of it as she could bear, and then threw down the walls separating her from Harry and Draco. The
rest of the curse streaked through the links, flooding the protectors bodies with its soul-twisting
pain, spreading the impact among the three of them. She held onto the magic with all her might,
let its momentum gather, and then jerked it out of the protectors and pushed as hard as she could.
It lashed out of her body in a great explosion of Otherworldly light, sending the Dark Lord crashing
to the ground, scattering the Death Eaters. The magical bonds that held the resistance fighters
dissolved, but no one moved. Everyone stood still, stunned.
Ginny lifted her head just off the ground and saw Voldemort, who lay across the floor. His thin
chest rose and fell with each labored breath. Only Badbs ring had kept him from being torn from
his body, as had happened the last time a killing curse had backfired on him. He was corporeal,
but extremely weak. Weak enough to finally kill. She raised her eyes to Harry, who stood above
her. She could only croak two words. Hes yours. Draco fell to his knees beside Ginny, but Harry
remained standing.
He understood what Ginny was saying. Harry looked down into the hated face, the man whod
murdered his parents and countless others, had almost murdered Ginny. Open your eyes, he
demanded. Voldemort didnt move. Harry felt hate, ugly and dark, clawing up through his chest.
He aimed a vicious kick at the Dark Lords ribs and shouted, Open your eyes! The red, snake-like
eyes slowly cracked open, and glared at Harry with loathing. I want you to see me, Harry said.
You killed so many people, and ruined so many lives. You murdered my parents twenty three years
ago, and tonight you nearly murdered the woman I love. Weve hunted each other all my life, and
now Im finally going to kill you.
What do you want, Potter? Do you want me to beg, like your mother? Voldemort wheezed,
venom in his voice. Or like the Pendragons father? He begged me for mercy. He died like a coward,
my name on his lips.
No, Harry responded, unfazed by his opponents dying lies. I dont want you to beg. I just want
you to die. With two words, Harrys wand erupted in green light. A cold shadow swept from the
room, cowering those in its wake with the malevolence of its final piercing scream. All was silent
for the space of a heartbeat while the green shadow fled, torn away like a flag in the wind.
Hes dead, Harry announced in a quiet, rough voice. The room erupted. Death Eaters who
were close enough to fireplaces ran into the flames, fleeing to goddess only knew where. The ones
who werent close enough to escape were quickly overwhelmed by the Aurors and Professors. People
were screaming, shouting, even laughing with unrestrained joy.
The green light had only just started to fade, and Harry was already turning back to Ginny. As
he knelt down and wrapped his arms around her to help her stand, his fingers connected with a
thin, raised line of skin. She had a lightning bolt scar on her left shoulder blade. Shed believed
that her life would be the cost for weakening the Dark Lord enough to kill, and had been willing to
pay that price. Shed had no way of knowing that shed survive an Avada Kedavra. Harrys throat
worked, but he couldnt find the words to answer the sacrifice that shed been willing to make. He
braced his arms under hers, rested her chin on his shoulder, and heaved her to her feet.
Over Harrys shoulder, Ginny saw Lucius Malfoy bending down over the body of the Dark Lord.
Hed crept through the seething mass of people, and was now sliding the obsidian ring from the
long, bony finger of his fallen leader. Ginny grabbed Harrys wand and swung it up, marshalling the
last shredded remnants of her power. Just as she fired, Draco slammed into her, knocking all three
of them to the ground, and her curse flew wide, decapitating a marble statue on the other side of
the room. As she watched from the floor, Lucius put the goddesss ring onto his own finger, his face
crazed with lust for power.
She could only stare helplessly from the floor as the ring slid home. A great cloud of dark,
Otherworldly power rushed through the hall. The temperature plunged and the candles guttered,
leaving the hall in semidarkness, lit only by the light that slowly spread over Luciuss body. The
crowd crashed into stunned silence. Luciuss face lit with a demonic fire. His aura melted around

T HE D EATHDAY P AR TY

169

him as his humanity dissolved.

The next moment, Ginny felt an almighty crack in the barrier that held the Otherworld apart from
the world of mortals. Every muscle in her body contracted. Her back arched as her fingers clawed
at the stone floor; her ears rang and her breath was knocked right out of her as the sticky, black
magic swamped the man now wearing Badbs ring. She was dimly aware that Delia Silvermoon, too,
had cried out. Then, just as quickly, it was over.
Lucius leaned down and, with a quick, light touch, brushed a strand of red hair out of her face.
You look much like my sister, when she is young, he said quietly, so that only Ginny could hear.
She searched Luciuss bloodshot eyes. Voldemort had been a strong enough wizard to hold the
barrier that kept Badb from coming into this world. In his vanity, Lucius had believed that he, too,
was powerful enough to take on the goddess. He had drastically misjudged. Ginny saw that the
aura surrounding the mans body was the pure, bright silver of a goddess. This body no longer
housed Lucius Malfoy. Badb had gained entrance to the mortal world.
You understand, Badb said, tilting her head. Can you see me, Pendragon?
gan and Tom are so predictable. The fools
Ginny slowly nodded. The goddess smirked. Morr
played right into my hands. The next moment, the goddess vanished.
It was a struggle for Ginny just to draw breath. She glared at Draco with undisguised rage. Are
you insane? What were you thinking?
Hes my father, Draco snapped back. Was I supposed to stand by and let you kill him?
This is a hell of a time to turn filial, Malfoy!
If I am, then its your fault!
That thing isnt your father, she informed him. Your father was dead from the moment he put
the ring on his finger. And now Badb is loose in this world; the barrier is broken. I dont
Ginny cut off as a paroxysm of coughing wracked her body. She shoved Harry off of her and
rolled onto her stomach. Silver fluid, like liquid mercury came from her mouth, coating her chin
and dripping onto the floor.
Its blood. Shes coughing up blood, Draco said, closing his hands about her shoulders. He
saw the raised lightning bolt and sent Harry a worried glance.
Harry ground out through clenched teeth, Dont touch her.
Potter, Draco started, he gave her a scar
Dont touch her! Harry shouted, throwing himself at Draco. Draco tumbled back, his grip on
Ginny broken. Harry wiped her bloody chin with his sleeve and murmured to himself, The blood
is probably from the Cruciatus Curse. He hit her as hard as he could. He said to her, Ginny, you
might have some internal bleeding.
She coughed again. Silver blood sprayed his black cloak. Do you think? she croaked into his
head. Harry, he said...he said that my dad...
Draco jumped. Their link was no longer blocked. Hed heard her speak. Use your power to heal
yourself, like you did on Avalon, he ordered.
Ginny shook her head as her body convulsed in another coughing fit. Her hands, her clothes,
the floor were all spattered with silver. I cant.
What the hell do you mean, you cant? Draco demanded.
I mean I cant. My magic is gone.
Gone? Harry echoed. That did not bode well. He held her hair out of the way as she retched
a fresh torrent of blood, and his eyes widened. The sheer physical stress of intentionally absorbing
and repelling a killing curse had turned the golden threads of her hair to silver.
Im just like a Muggle. Shed used more Otherworldly power in the past few hours than she had in
all her twenty-two years put together. She hadnt paced herself, and redirecting Voldemorts curse
and then trying to stop Lucius had finished her off. There was nothing left.
No powers at all? Draco asked. He looked dumbfounded.
There was no answer. Ginny was out cold.
Madame Pomfrey! Harry shouted, his voice tinged with panic. We need to get her to the
hospital wing right away.
The school nurse pushed through the frozen crowd. Pick her up, she ordered. Follow me.
Harry scooped her limp body into his arms. Draco followed behind. The crowd parted silently for
them, and as they passed through, every head bowed. Those old enough to recall the dreams that
heralded her birth remembered how she had announced herself: their servant, and their sovereign.

170

G ALATEA

She was unconscious, and missed the silent tribute.

Disclaimer: There are quotes in here from Nietzsche and the Prose Edda.
Authors Note: Many thanks go to Nome, Elia Sheldon, Danette, and The Elder Wyrm for betaing, to John Walton for
britpicking, and to all of my lovely muses at the HP Pendragon yahoo group. If youd like to join them, point your browser
to groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon. Id love to see you there. Remember, folks, feedback makes me a better writer,
which translates to a better story for you to read.
And thats it for G9. Stay tuned for Galateas final chapter, Baptism. Well find out what happened to the missing
Weasleys, Dumbledore tries to organize the Aurors, Draco makes a choice that will affect the rest of his life, and Ginny and
gan have a long overdue discussion.
Morr
Thank you so much to everyone who reviewed G9. Each and every one of you is appreciated more than I can say. You
all are my heroes. Extra thanks to everyone this time around for waiting so patiently for G9. I appreciate all your support.

 C HAPTER T EN

Baptism
The yawning oven spits forth fiery spears;
Red aspish tongues shout wordlessly my name.
Desire destroys, consumes my mortal fears,
Transforming me into a shape of flame.
I will come out, back to your world of tears,
A stronger soul within a finer frame.
Baptism by Claude McKay

Shouts echoed off the vaulted ceiling of the hospital wing. Harry and Draco paid no attention to the
beds full of wounded fighters; their entire concern was focused on the gray-haired bundle in Harrys
arms. Madam Pomfrey opened a door in the back and led them into a small room. There were five
beds, and she jerked open the curtains of the one closest to the door. Lay her here.
Harry obeyed, and the Mediwitch began running her wand over Ginnys limbs, muttering under
her breath.
Diagnostic charms are pointless! Draco berated. We already know whats wrong. Just fix her.
Shut up and let her work, Harry snapped, worried lines around his eyes.
Both of you be quiet, Madam Pomfrey said. This is a delicate job.
If Ginny dies because youve wasted time with unnecessary spells Draco began.
Oh, so you have a Mediwizards diploma now? Harry interrupted, moving to the other side of
the bed to give Madam Pomfrey more room. I think shed know better than you whats best for
Ginny.
Silence, or youll both have to leave, Madam Pomfrey announced.
They fell silent, but glared at each other, their enmity etched on their faces. The door creaked
partway open and Bill slipped in, followed by the rest of his family. The twins supported Mrs.
Weasley, one on each side. Mike slid in after them, walking with a limp.
Family only, Madam Pomfrey ordered, glancing up.
He can stay, Harry said. Mike flashed him a grateful look. You should have someone look at
your leg, Harry told him.
Mike shook his head. Doesnt matter, he said hoarsely. It wont kill me.
At his words, everyone in the room held their breath. Mike flushed, his eyes shooting to Ginnys
still, pale body. Shes going to be all right, he declared. She has to be. Potter, you promised me
you wouldnt let her die. His voice broke as he repeated, You promised me....
If you go on like that, youll have to leave, Harry said. His tone was flat.
Mike drew a shaky breath and murmured an apology. He looked like he wanted to draw nearer
to the bed, but with Harry and Draco standing guard, he didnt dare.
But for the Mediwitchs rapid spell casting, the small room was silent.

Ginny turned in a full circle. The gentle sun brushed her face with its warm caress. Rolling
green hills stretched out on all sides and the horizon was smudged with the purple of
mountains. The soft, sighing breeze carried to her ears the quiet splashing of water flowing
over rock, the trilling birds, and the gentle laughter of the people who lived there. In contrast
to the Otherworldwhere everything was sharp, clear, and immediatethis place seemed
blurred at the edges, nothing more than a pleasant dream. Where are we?

172

G ALATEA
Morr
gan said, It is many things to many people. The Norse named it Valhalla, the
Greeks, Elysium, and the Christians call it Heaven.
Ginnys lips thinned as she pressed them together. I shouldnt be here.
Morr
gan arched an eyebrow. No? You believe you would be more comfortable in hell?
I shouldnt be here at all! Ginny objected.
Virginia, this is the land of eternal peace. Only you would be dissatisfied with it. The
goddess sounded like she was holding back laughter.
But Im not dead, Ginny said through clenched teeth.
Ah, Morr
gan murmured. How can you be sure?
Ginny was taken aback, but only for a moment. I would know, she insisted stubbornly.
Im afraid youll have to be more specific than that, Morr
gan said, her youthful eyes
shining with wicked amusement. The crone washed your robe. Not three hours later,
youre standing in the land where heroes reap their rewards. Im afraid your situation is
quite straightforward, Virginia.
But... Ginny looked wildly around. But Badb is in my world.
The goddesss red eyes sparked on hearing her sisters name. Yes.
So I cant be here. I havent set the balance right!
Perhaps you failed, Morr
gan said, her voice flat, because anyone can see that you
are here.
That doesnt make any sense, Ginny insisted. I couldnt have failed.
No? Morr
gan asked. Youve botched your first campaign every possible way, and
finished it off by taunting your enemy until he killed you. Id call that a spectacular failure.
He didnt kill me!
How do you know? Morr
gan demanded.
They stood nose-to-nose for an interminable time, Ginny seething, Morr
gan as inscrutable as ever.
Im not afraid of you, Ginny finally said.
It took you long enough, Morr
gan taunted.
You didnt get me, Ginny continued in that same, soft tone. Do you understand what
Im saying to you? You didnt get me. You washed my robe, and I didnt die.
Some might call that denial.
Im not in denial! Ginny swore, frustrated.
Oh?
Ginny didnt rise to the goddesss bait, and Morr
gan chose another tack. The crone
washed your robe. You were fated to die. How could you have escaped the hand of fate?
Ginnys brown eyes held the Goddesss crimson ones, hypnotized. Morr
gan was trying
to tell her something. Theres no way I couldve escaped fate, Ginny repeated, but I did.
The goddess was silent.
The next moment, Ginnys entire reality fractured. Nothing was as shed thought. Her
knees were suddenly weak, and she grabbed a tree trunk to keep from falling. Oh, no.
And now, you finally see, Morr
gan murmured.
Theres no such thing as fate, Ginny whispered, astounded. Theres no such thing. If
there were, Id be dead.
The young goddess nodded. Well done, Virginia.
But...but how is that possible? Youre the goddess of fate. Everyone has a fate set out
for them at birth....What do you do all day, if fate doesnt exist?
Morr
gans smile vanished. I am the Phantom Queen of the Otherworld, she said coolly.
I also keep Macha and Badb from killing each other. Its harder than it sounds. And Im
the goddess of fertility, and war, and
Youre avoiding the question.
Everyone has a destiny set out for them at birth, when the Universe decrees each
persons potential, she explained, adopting a lecturing tone. It is my job to point mortals
in the right direction. This is fate. No one is obligated to listen to me, although they always
do. She tossed her hair. Im very persuasive.
Youre vain, is what you are.
And you are the most disrespectful champion Ive ever known, Morr
gan said with a
censorious glare. The point is, Virginia, the crone told you that you were fated to die, but
you used your powers to escape that decree. You are the first person to ever attempt to
exercise her free will when faced with an Otherworldly death sentence.
So you admit that Im still alive.
Yes, for now. No thanks to your leadership tactics.
Ginny gaped. I beg your pardon?

B APTISM

173

An evacuation? Morr
gan demanded. Where did you get that stupid idea? It was
overly risky, spread your peoples resources too thin, drained your own powers completely,
and ensured that you had the defenseless Muggles and children all grouped in the same
place for my sisters minions to find!
The goddess gripped Ginnys chin and lifted it roughly. Her piercing, ruthless gaze made
Ginny squirm. The warrior mother taught you better than that, Morr
gan growled. You
knew it was a disastrous idea; you must have. And yet you did it anyway. Why? What
could have come over you? You are not careless by nature, Virginia, but tonight, when it
really mattered, you.... She trailed off and shook her head, mystified.
Ginny didnt know how to answer, and at last Morr
gan released her. She hadnt found
the answers to her questions in Ginnys eyes. Now, Virginia, you have a decision to make.
Ginny blinked. I do?
You are the guardian of balance in the mortal world, and I am the guardian in the
Otherworld. Badb must eliminate one of us to seize control. She has weighed her options,
and decided she had a better chance against you.
Thats why she broke into my world? Ginny asked.
Morr
gan nodded. You must choose a side. Will you formally declare your allegiance to
the Phantom Queen, or will you stand with her enemies?
Ginny licked her lips nervously. I dont understand. You bring me to the world of the
dead and then tell me to decide whether or not to support you? If I say no, are you going to
leave me here?
The goddess was irritated. Dont be melodramatic.
Its a legitimate question.
Morr
gan shook her head. The decision is yours, and you must make it freely or it is
nonbinding. There is only one way for me to prove it to you; go back to your own world,
Virginia. Give me your answer tomorrow.
Ginnys head was spinning. Im bleeding to death.
The goddess arched a perfect eyebrow. You just spent considerable energy insisting
that you were still alive.
I exaggerated.
You are a provoking mortal, Morr
gan said, but Ginny heard a note of grudging admiration in her voice. Go back to your body. The Mediwitch will heal you.

Ginny woke. She tried to sit up, but a fit of coughing stopped her. Her throat felt like someone
had rubbed it with sandpaper. Thirsty, she croaked, tears squeezing from her tightly closed eyes.
Someone lifted a glass to her lips. She took a sip, and then coughed again.
I know its bitter, said Madam Pomfreys soft voice, but it will help you feel better. Drink it all.
Through superhuman effort, Ginny dragged her eyes open. Her vision was watery and unfocused,
but she saw enough blurry shapes with red hair to know she was surrounded by her family, and
tried to conjure up a weak smile for their benefit. It wound up looking more like a grimace.
Bill stepped forward and cleared his throat. I still have your sword, Ginny. What should I do
with it?
Ginny didnt care. Her entire focus was on the driving pain in her head.
Once it became evident that Ginny wasnt going to answer, Mrs. Weasley said, Leave it under
her bed, Bill. It will be out of the way there. Shell know where to find it once shes better.
Ginny heard a note of desperate hope in her mothers voice, and it was echoed when Mike chimed
in, So shes going to get better?
Cool, soft hands took gentle hold of Ginnys wrist, pressing lightly on her pulse. Madam Pomfrey
announced, I see no reason why she shouldnt make a full recovery.
She heard Harry gasp, Thank the goddess.
No one else heard him over her brothers relieved laughter and Mrs. Weasleys effusive, Thank
you, Poppy. Thank you for saving my baby girl.
Mum Ginny rasped.
She felt her mothers plump, warm arms circle her. I was never so afraid in my life as when I
saw the Killing Curse coming straight at you.
Me neither, Ginny confessed, blinking her eyes to focus them. Mum
She heard her mother sniffle, and felt hot, treacherous tears spring to her own eyes. She closed
them and willed them not to spill over, with moderate success. Her mother was in no shape to

174

G ALATEA

answer the question, so she went to another, less emotional source. Draco, wheres my dad?
Draco, occupied with being no less grateful than Harry for Ginnys positive prognosis, was caught
off guard at being directly addressed. Um....
Ron stepped in. He wasnt with the others in the Malfoy dungeon. But dont worry; the best
Aurors have been assigned to the case.
Ginnys heart plummeted. Tom said hes dead.
And we all know how reliable and honest he was, Harry said, squeezing her hand. Well find
your dad; I promise.
You should stay overnight for observation, Madam Pomfrey said, just to make sure there are
no complications.
If she stays, Im staying too, Draco announced.
Both of us will sleep here, Harry said, almost before Draco had finished his sentence.
I meant all three of you, Madam Pomfrey clarified. You were all hit with a Killing Curse this
evening, some more directly than others, and I want to make sure none of you suffer any serious
side effects.
Have you seen Blaise Zabini? Draco asked her. Did you triage him to the hospital wing? Is he
here?
Dont worry, Madam Pomfrey said. I will ask the Headmaster to keep everyone out until the
morning. You wont be bothered.
No, Draco protested, its not a bother. I want to talk to him. I mean, I have to. Its important.
Do you know if hes all right?
Whatever you have to say can wait until morning, Madame Pomfrey declared.
It really cant.
As your medical caregiver, Im telling you it will wait until tomorrow. You have been through a
terrible ordeal this evening, and you must rest.
He opened his mouth to protest again, but Ron spoke first. Just shut up, Malfoy. Your Death
Eater friends will still be there when you wake up, ready and eager to hear your newest plot against
Ginny.
Draco rounded on him, a terrible expression on his face. I have never plotted against Ginny,
he hissed through clenched teeth, and if you dare claim that I have
Rons wand was already in his hand. I think I just did.
Draco reached for his own wand, and found his robe pocket empty. Where
Looking for this? Fred asked, twirling the stolen wand.
Considering your delinquent behavior when you were at school, I shouldnt be surprised you
turned out to be a thief, Draco said in an ugly tone.
As far as I can see, Percy said calmly, theres only one criminal in this room, and he isnt a
Weasley.
Draco looked around him. Except for Ginnys mother, every Weasley was glaring at him, disgust
in their eyes. He lifted his chin, looked down his nose, and fixed them all with a disdainful sneer,
aware to his toes that he looked just like his father, but it couldnt be helped. Someone needed to
put these peasants in their place.
Quiet, everyone, Madam Pomfrey ordered in a loud whisper. You dont want to wake her.
Draco glanced down at Ginny, pretending to dismiss her family from his mind.
Harry, who hadnt paid the slightest attention to the brief argument between Draco and the
Weasleys, perched on the edge of Ginnys mattress. Did you drug her?
Madam Pomfrey stood with a small, satisfied smile. Its a natural sleep. After what shes been
through, she must be exhausted. When Harry nodded his understanding and reached out to brush
a wisp of hair from Ginnys forehead, the Mediwitch snatched his wand from his other hand. Ill
hold this until tomorrow, she declared, and took Dracos wand from Fred. You both may have
them back when you wake up. I will not risk a brawl in the middle of the night. And as for everyone
else, she said to the crowd, you may see Miss Weasley in the morning.
But Mrs. Weasley began.
Molly, Madam Pomfrey said gently, I know youre worried about her. But the best thing to do
now is take care of yourself. Go to Hermiones rooms and get a good nights sleep.
Mrs. Weasley nodded reluctantly.
I have many more patients to see, Madam Pomfrey continued with a pointed look.
Reluctantly, Ginnys family left. Each brother pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead as he filed
past her bed. Just before he reached the door, Mike turned back and, eyes fixed on Draco, said,

B APTISM

175

Potter?
I know, Harry acknowledged. Ill take care of it.
Is this some kind of Gryffindor code? Draco mocked.
Im a Ravenclaw, Mike snapped.
Harry spoke over him, Fletcher doesnt trust you to spend an entire night in the same room as
Ginny without trying to kidnap her, and neither do I. He tone was matter-of-fact, his expression
determined.
Draco blinked, truly caught off guard. Kidnap her?
Youve done it before, Harry pointed out. She was your prisoner for weeks.
He laughed. Not because I kidnapped her, Potter. As if I could. She appeared at the Manor as a
gan, and was only my prisoner there for a few days. After we left, Ginny stayed
gift from the Morr
with me of her own free will. She was every inch a willing participant. He finished with a lascivious
drawl, And I do mean that exactly the way it sounds.
Harry gaped. You expect me to believe
You filthy liar! Mike shouted at the same time, a furious blush staining his cheeks.
Draco shrugged. I dont expect you to believe me. Im a lying, thieving, murdering Death Eater,
after all. When she wakes up, though, shell tell you the same thing I did. He gave a wide, affected
yawn. Sorry to disappoint you both, but Im too tired to kidnap and pillage this evening. Perhaps
Madam Pomfrey could put a locking spell on the door? If we dont have wands, neither of us can
run off with her in the middle of the night.
If this is what it will take, Madam Pomfrey said wearily.
Both protectors nodded.
The Mediwitch drew her wand. Ill unlock it when I make my morning rounds.
Mike glanced once more at Ginny, sending her an encouraging smile, even though she couldnt
see it. Then he slipped through the door, and Madam Pomfrey followed him. Draco and Harry
heard her mutter something, and the door rattled on its hinges, then stilled. The three of them were
locked in for the night.

Harry didnt know how he was supposed to sleep. He kept turning Dracos words over in his mind
and I mean that exactly the way it soundswondering what couldve happened during those missing
two weeks. What had he and Ginny been doing while Harry waited at Mikes for news? Ginny had
said that they were going to Avalon to get her sword; they had obviously found it. He made up his
mind that the rest was just venomous embellishment on Malfoys part. After all, hadnt she told him
how much she loved him before theyd gone to Privet Drive? Shed done it because shed thought
she was going to die, he realized now, and shivered at how close hed come to losing her.
Ginny was just a few feet away, curled up on a twin bed identical to his own. Harry was so
thankful to have her home, so profoundly grateful that Voldemort hadnt taken her from him, that
he could almost ignore his enemys presence in the room. Almost. Harry had pretended to drop
off right away, the better to observe Malfoy without him knowing. Through barely cracked eyelids,
Harry had watched Draco pace the room, glowering at the beds. After more than an hour, Malfoy
had given up and thrown himself into an armchair with a disgusted sound. Hed sat there ever
since, unmoving, a sulky look on his face.

Ginny made a sleepy noise. She stirred a bit, and then pushed herself up, dangling her legs off the
edge of the bed. Harry? she croaked.
Hes asleep, Draco whispered. Stupid wanker dropped off like he doesnt have a care in the
world.
Dont talk about him like that, Ginny whispered back. Where are we?
Hospital wing at Hogwarts.
Its so quiet in here. Ginny glanced at Harrys bed and bit her bottom lip, then rested her hand
on the headboard to steady herself while she stood.
Sit down, Draco ordered. You shouldnt be walking around.
Stop telling me what to do, Ginny snapped, and keep your voice down.
She crossed to the door on unsteady knees.

176

G ALATEA

It wont open until morning, Draco told her. Youre stuck with me for the next few hours, at
least.
Im thirsty.
Madam Pomfrey left a beaker of the purple stuff you drank earlier.
Ginny made a face, remembering the bitter taste. Not that thirsty. Is there any water?
Draco spread his hands. Do you see any?
No.
Then probably not.
Do you have to be so unpleasant?
Do you really love him? he asked, his tone dark.
Her knees buckled and he was out of his chair and across the room in two quick strides, bracing
her on her feet, keeping her from crumpling to the floor. Are you all right? he murmured, his
mouth very close to her ear.
Do I really love whom? she asked, taking a deep breath. Through her robes, Draco felt her
heart racing.
The boy-who-lived, he said, jerking his head in the direction of Harrys bed.
I dont want to talk about this.
Indulge me.
Hes not a boy, Ginny said softly. You can let go of me now. I have my balance back.
He slowly lowered his arms. So, do you?
Ginny looked at Harry in the far hospital bed, and then back up at Draco. Her face was shadowed, barely visible in the sliver of cold moonlight that slipped in through the drawn curtains. All
he could clearly make out were her dark eyes, searching his face intently. For the first time, it
dawned on him that without her powers she couldnt see his thoughts, and had no sense at all of
his feelings. She was lost, with no compass to guide her.
Yes, I do, she answered.
He asked, Now that youre home, are you going to be with him?
There was a small note of uncertainty in her voice when she said, I hope so.
He seized on the doubt and insecurity he saw in her eyes, and knew it boded well for his plan.
His eyes glinted in the faint light, and he enclosed her right hand in both of his and gently lifted it.
The locator talismans had a dull silver sheen. In a low, silky voice, he asked, Even though youre
wearing another mans ring?
She stiffened and tried to pull her hand back, but he wouldnt let go. These are locator talismans, not symbols of an undying relationship, she said.
I beg to differ, he replied, pleased to see he was throwing her off-balance.
Im not wearing it because I volunteered, Ginny objected. Its useless now anyway, since I
opened the link again. You might as well take it off.
Draco held her hand a moment more. No, he finally said, I dont believe I will.
Ginnys irritated, Malfoy! sounded more like a curse than an address. Almost immediately,
though, she lowered her head and said softly, Im sorry. I didnt mean to snap at you. She was
silent a moment; he could almost hear the gears turning in her head. He hadnt yet rolled his sleeves
down, and before he could ask her what had brought on such an abrupt apology, she wriggled out
of his grasp, caught his wrist, and pulled it up.
What are you doing? he asked, not impatient, just curious.
She gently touched the Dark Mark with the tips of her fingers, a butterfly caress. It was rough,
like a scab, and slightly raised from the smooth skin surrounding it. She knew full well he was
trying to make her unsure of her feelings for Harryhe hadnt been very subtle about itand a
counter-plan flashed through her mind. The only way to best him, she knew, was to sink to his
own manipulative level.
Draco cocked his head and waited for an explanation that was not forthcoming. The Dark Lord
is dead. Itll never burn again, he finally offered.
Is that how it was put on? Fire?
Magic.
She nodded. Her fingers rubbed the Mark a few more times before she finally raised her eyes to
his. I could get rid of it for you.
He smiled wryly. Id believe it if youd said so yesterday. But now? Youre nothing but a Squib.
I know, but youre feeding the link between us. I could use your powers, if youd let me.
Ginny

B APTISM

177

Her voice was earnest. Let me erase it, Draco.

He licked his lips nervously, wishing she hadnt put him on the spot like this. If he flat-out
refused....We can talk about it later.
No, now. she whispered. May I get rid of it?
Her sudden intensity made him suspicious. What are you really trying to do?
Her eyes were wide and dark; he found her absolutely unreadable. Im trying to help you, she
insisted. Thats all I want.
Let me make sure I understand this properly. To get rid of something thats never even going to
pain me again, youre asking me to let you pull magic right out of my body? Youd kill me.
I would not. And the Mark will hurt you as long as you wear it. The most effective tortures
arent physical, Ginny replied, reaching through the open link and grabbing onto Dracos power
with all the mental strength she possessed.
He drew back with a hiss of surprise, but she didnt release his arm. His harsh whisper echoed
in the corners of the room, That hurts!
I didnt say it wouldnt hurt you, she retorted. Only that it wouldnt kill you.
His eyes narrowed. Whats your game, Ginny?
She stood so near to him, their clothes brushed. Draco felt like the fabric might as well be an
extension of his skin, sensitized and heated by her nearness. She lowered her eyes, and her lashes
fanned over her cheeks in cinnamon crescents. He heard her low, slightly scratchy voice. I dont
have a game. I just want to help you. Its all Ive wanted since this whole mess started.
Liar.
You saved my life today by taking on part of that Killing Curse. I want to help you in return.
You must be able to understand that, at least.
His thoughts were tied in a tangled knot. Hed never been a clear thinker where red haired
women were concerned, and from their first confrontation hed found this particular woman, with
her smoky voice and strange, intoxicating hold over him, even more mesmerizing than the others.
If you really wanted to help me, he said, you wouldve just taken it off without asking and saved
me from expecting the pain. It would all be over by now.
Ginnys palm hovered just above the Mark. Thats impossible. I cant do it without your permission. Will you give it?
We can do this another time. It doesnt have to be this minute.
Her expression didnt change. There is no other time. It has to be tonight.
He arched an eyebrow and asked cynically, Why? Because you say so? So much for altruism.
Because, she explained, if you dont let me do it now, why would you agree later?
Ive had this Mark since I was sixteen, Draco protested. Having it removed...its a big step,
Ginny. I need time to think about it.
You need time to collude with your faction, you mean, she countered, and have Blaise help
you decide on the most strategic course of action. Either you give me permission right now, so I
know its completely your choice, or it doesnt happen at all.
He felt fine sheen of sweat break out on his forehead as the rational part of his brain shouted
that shed trapped him between a rock and a hard place. He looked at her small hand, so close to
his arm he could feel the heat from her skin, and at her intense, dark gaze now fixed on his eyes.
Panicked, he wondered what his faction would do if he agreed, and what she would do if he didnt.
He squeezed his eyes shut and made a snap decision. Fine. Whatever you want. But get it over
quickly.
Her palm clapped down over his arm; a swath of magic ripped from his body and tore through
the link. The pain was too intense for him even to cry out; the loudest scream still wouldnt be
enough to express the burning agony of the great rift in the fabric of his power. He stumbled to the
nearest bed, shudders wracking his body. What...what....
She lifted his left arm and inspected it clinically, then crouched down so she could look in his
eyes. Her smile was gentle. Youre as good as new, Draco. Well done.
Goddess, that hurt, he managed to gasp.
She tilted her head. More than the Killing Curse?
Draco had to think about that. No, he finally decided. But just barely. You are never, ever to
use my magic for anything again. Youll just have to wait for your own to come back.
Fair enough, Ginny said. Will you be all right?
He turned his face into the pillow and nodded, wondering with the shredded rational part of his
mind, the one small corner of his brain that stayed unaffected by her, what the hell hed just done.
Ginny stood, but before she could move away, he caught her hand. He didnt pull, he just held it,

178

G ALATEA

anchoring her to his side. She stood there a moment, and then squeezed gently. He squeezed back
and released her. By the time she reached her own bed, he was asleep.

When Draco cracked his eyes open again, it was day and the other beds were empty. Potter was
wandering around barefoot, and not making any particular effort to be quiet. The door was ajar,
and someone had pulled the curtains back. The sunshine in the small room seemed to mock him.
His head pounded with the kind of nauseating throb hed known only once before, after a night
of obnoxiously hard drinking. He filed this information away: a Killing Curse and a Dark Mark
removal were more painful the next morning than even the most awful hangover. Then he groaned
and pulled the pillow over his face. Listen to him! Was Ginny rotting his mind?
He heard the squeak of Potter sitting down on one of the beds, and figured he was putting on his
shoes. Some people are trying to sleep, Draco announced from beneath the pillow.
Potters only answer was a curt, Oh.
Draco heard him filling the washbasin by the door with water left by some helpful house elf.
When he finished, he set the pitcher on the floor with a loud thump. Cant you do that somewhere
else? Draco asked.
No. Soft splashes followed; Potter was washing his face.
Youre the floor all wet.
No answer.
Wheres Ginny?
No answer.
Draco gingerly sat up and rubbed his eyes. Well?
Potter didnt pause his morning ablutions.
She left and you didnt ask where she was going? Obviously not, if Potters lack of response
was any indication. Draco sighed. Thats part of being a protector of the Pendragon, you know.
Im afraid I dont, Potter said through clenched teeth. He turned, a clear warning in his eyes.
Explain it to me.
Seeing the look on Potters facethe man was obviously spoiling for a fightDraco knew that if he
had any sense of self-preservation, he should drop this line of conversation. He kept talking. How
can you possibly protect her if you let her wander off to goddess knows where, without even asking
where shes going or...you shouldve been watching her!
Im not her keeper.
Draco stood. Yes you are. Shes a Squib; shes practically defenseless.
If she could survive without magic for an entire month as Agent Jezebel, I doubt one morning
on her own will be too much for her.
Draco blinked. He hadnt known that. Still, he continued, I know its important for you to
primp for your admiring public, considering you killed the Dark Lord last night, but you have other
responsibilities to
Youre going to lecture me on how to do my job? You? You only linked with her two weeks ago;
Ive been doing this for six years!
Then I shouldnt have to tell you to keep track of her,Draco paused, a sadistic glint in his
eyebut if youre deliberately avoiding her...
Dont be stupid, Harry snarled. Ive no reason to avoid her.
Unless youre remembering what I said last night, Draco drawled. About Ginny and me, I
mean. Tell me, Potter, does she scratch her nails down your back too? And bite your
Potters left fist collided with Dracos right eye, putting a decisive end to the conversation. Draco
grunted and swung back, a weak blow that the Auror easily blocked. Draco had just enough time
to see another fist coming at him before it connected with his nose, crunching the cartilage.
Oh! a man exclaimed in surprise. Through the eye that wasnt swelling shut, Draco saw
one of the older Weasleysthe man he and Delia had pulled from the rubble at Ginnys parents
housestanding in the doorway. Whats going on?
Harry froze; his face hardened. He turned and said, I was just leaving for the Burrow and
Malfoy... he glanced over at Draco, Malfoy was just getting his nose broken.
Draco knew that he was bleeding like a stuck pig; if his shirt hadnt been ruined by the battle
the day before, it was certainly beyond repair now. He kept his gaze straight ahead, because if he
looked down and saw himself covered with blood, he knew hed vomit, or faint, or something equally
humiliating. The Weasley stared. Could this possibly get any worse?

B APTISM

179

Draco? someone asked. Draco closed his eyes and groaned. Apparently it could. Pansy
Parkinson and Blaise Zabini were also crowding the doorway and gaping at him.
Im hung over, he explained, knowing it was no excuse.
You are not, Potter said with loathing.
Im the equivalent, anyway, Draco directed to Pansy and Blaise, and if I werent, hed look just
as bad.
Im leaving, Potter announced, disgusted. Bill, tell Ron Ill let him know if we find any signatures.
Draco missed the Weasleys reply over Pansys order, Dont just stand there! Tip your head
back! Sit down! She pulled up the bedsheet and wadded it against his nose. Hold this in place
while I find a Mediwitch.
Tell Madam Pomfrey to bring my wand! Draco called after her.
Pansy rushed off, and through his good eye Draco looked from Blaise to the Weasley and back
again. Blaise took the hint and asked the Weasley ungraciously, What do you want?
Im looking for my sister.
Shes obviously not here, Blaise said.
I can see that for myself, thank you, the Weasley snapped. I want to know where she is,
Malfoy.
Draco gingerly felt his way through the link. Shes in Hogsmeade.
Where in Hogsmeade?
I cant tell you what I dont know, Draco said. With his nose pinched closed, he sounded like
he had a head cold.
Then guess.
Draco thought for a moment. Is the castle a circus today?
Of course, Blaise said. She and Potter killed the Dark Lord in front of the hundreds of people,
and the general public knows shes the Pendragon. Everyone is looking for her.
Then shes probably gone to a pub, he decided. If theres a situation that Ginny would rather
not face, chances are shes drowning it in firewhisky.
Her brother frowned. Its only noon.
So?
When the Weasley hesitated, Draco sneered, She may be your little sister, but I know her a lot
better than you ever will.
Just then, Pansy bustled back in, Madam Pomfrey in tow. Dont worry, Mr. Malfoy, the Mediwitch pronounced, looking at Dracos swollen eye and bloody shirt. A broken nose is fixed in five
minutes.
When Draco looked back to the door, the Weasley was gone.

Look at this place, will you? Mike said, surveying the wrecked bedroom.
Tact, Mike, Gwen admonished.
No, Ria said. Its all right. I know most of its ruined.
Do you have homeowners insurance? Esme asked. If so, it shouldnt be too expensive to
replace most of the things the Death Eaters destroyed.
Ria nodded. Yeah, but its for things like fires and floods, you know, natural disasters. I dont
know if dark magic attacks are covered.
I could take a look at your policy, if youd like, Esme offered.
Ria bit her lip. Maybe we should come back another time. Ginnys still at the castle; she
probably needs us. This stuff isnt going anywhere.
Neither is Ginny, Esme countered. I dont even know if I could look at her right now. How
could she have kept a secret like this from us for so long? We were supposed to be her friends.
We are, Mike said sharply. Dont talk about Ginny that way when she isnt here to defend
herself.
Gwen squeezed Esmes hand. Itll be all right, Gwen said. She probably wants to be alone
now, anyway. Well find her when we get back, after weve all had a chance to calm down. Gwen
turned to Mike and Ria and offered, Why dont Esme and I take the ground floor, and you two can
work up here? Well put everything to rights as best as we can, and make a list of things that need
replacing.

180

G ALATEA

Ria nodded. Thanks.

Gwen flashed Ria a quick, sunny grin. What are friends for?
After theyd disappeared down the stairs, Ria closed the bedroom door almost all the way and
turned to Mike. Tell me you didnt know about Ginny being the Pendragon, she demanded.
Potter told me a few days ago, Mike said, when he was hiding at my flat.</>
You didnt know before?
No, she never told me, he said, folding Ria into a comforting hug. Its nothing to do with her
not trusting you; she couldnt tell anyone. Potter said that Dumbledore wouldnt let her.
And she wouldve told us if Dumbledore had said she could? she asked.
He shook his head. No, I dont think she wouldve. She wanted to keep us safe, Ria. The
information was too dangerous for her to share. Ginny wouldve died before putting us in danger;
you know that.
Ria rested her cheek against his chest and sighed. I know she must have thought it was the
right thing to do, but I cant help feeling betrayed.
Mike tightened his embrace. Yeah, I know.

The air was stained with the acrid scent from decades of sweat and tobacco smoke. Sunlight
streaked through the dirty windows in dull yellow bars, not reaching more than two or three feet
into the Hogs Head pub. The rest of the dingy room was in semidarkness, lit only by the halfhearted, anemic glow of the occasional candle. Bill spotted a red cinder, the lit end of a cigarette, in
a booth in the back. The booths occupant was mostly hidden by the lank brown leaves of a spindly
potted tree that had obviously seen better days, but he could see enough to recognize Ginny.
An ear-piercing voice shattered the gloomy silence. Let me take your order, said the warty hag
behind the bar in a voice that could cut glass. Her hair stood out from her scalp in iron-gray wires
and, humpbacked, she was barely taller than Bills elbow.
Nothing, he said, thinking he hadnt been in a pub this foul since hed finished his apprenticeship in curse breaking.
Cant stay if you dont pay, she sniffed.
Pumpkin juice, then, he said. Ill take it at that table in the back, please.
Youre wasting your time, dearie. That girls not in the mood for a man, even a tall, handsome
one like yourself. Youd have a much better chance with me, the hag cackled with a definite leer,
grabbing his wrist.
Bill didnt try to hide his revulsion as he jerked out of her claw-like grasp. The table in the
back, he repeated.
The hag scowled. She wont want your pumpkin juice. Been here since morning, she has,
swilling firewhisky. You could do far better than the likes of her.
Shes my little sister, he said coldly, turning away.
Ginny only glanced at him when he slid onto the bench across from her, and then her eyes
drifted back down to her glass. She stared into her drink, tracing a knothole in the table with one
hand, and taking drags on her cigarette with the other.
He moved the whisky bottle out of the way so he could see her face and said, I didnt know you
smoke.
Surprise, she said dryly.
How are you feeling?
She sighed. Like my body is one big bruise. And my head aches. I could give you a list of
complaints, if you really want to know.
Bill waited until the hag had delivered his juice and returned to the front of the pub before saying
anything else. What are you doing here?
She swirled the amber liquid around the heavy bottom of her glass. What does it look like?
Its only two!
Is it two already?
Her fingers dancing around the knothole were beginning to irritate him, but he reminded himself
to be patient. This isnt a place for a girl like you.
Her laugh was scratchy with smoke. No?
Youre not going to solve anything with firewhisky.
She drained the last of her glass. Who says I want to? It makes me feel better, at least.

B APTISM

181

Are you happier than you were when you woke up, then? he asked, already knowing the
answer was no.
My hair is gray, Ginny cried, tugging on a lock that fell over her shoulder. I look like that hag
over there.
Its not entirely gray, Bill said, hiding a smile. And Im sure no one will mistake you for a hag.
You still have some red. Maybe Gwen can dye the rest.
It isnt fair. I shouldnt have to worry about hair dye for another eighty years.
Your body and mind were was under so much stress last night, its only natural that it wouldve
had consequences. Youre lucky to get off with only one serious side-effect.
Two.
Sorry?
Two effects, she corrected. I have a scar on my back. I found it this morning in the shower.
His eyebrows shot up. Really? Whats it look like?
She splashed some more whisky into her glass. Like Harrys.
You cant possibly be drinking because of your hair. Whats wrong?
Let Draco Malfoy bleed into your soul and then let me know how you deal with it, she snapped.
Hes toxic.
It must be awful, Bill acknowledged. But really, Ginny. Sitting by yourself in this disgusting
pub...have you even seen mum yet today?
Youre not my father.
Bills jaw tightened. No, but you might think of him while youre here wasting time.
Her shoulders stiffened. Oh? she said, somehow managing to pack that one syllable with a
wealth of menace. What do you think I should do instead?
He frowned. She was not acting remotely like herself. Ginny, this is me, he said, trying to
catch her eye. Still, her gaze stayed locked on her whisky. I only want whats best for you. Youve
been through so much in the past few days. Come back up to the castle and be with the rest of the
family. Dumbledore is spearheading a rescue operation for dad and would welcome your help, Im
sure, and
No he wouldnt, she interrupted. Im useless now; Im not good for anything. Im a Squib, Bill!
Well, yes, but only temporarily
She talked right over him. I have no magic at all. I cant see; I cant hear; I cant feel a thing.
Everything is so dark and quiet....How do you bear the silence? How did I ever...Its been so long, I
cant remember anymore.
He had no idea what she was talking about, but pressed on nonetheless. What about mum,
then? And the others? They were captured by You-Know-Who, Ginny. Theyve suffered an awful
ordeal, and they need our support.
Harry killed him. Theres no reason you cant say his name.
The point is, we love you, and we need you. Come back with me.
Back to the castle? Are you insane? she choked, her voice breaking. She was beginning to
sound slightly hysterical as she demanded, Do you have any idea how many people are there right
now? Theyre all going to want to talk to me, and take pictures of me...Ive seen it with Harry. I cant
do it, Bill. I cant have all of them looking at me and following me and talking about me as soon as
I leave the room....
Youre never going to be anonymous again. That life isnt yours anymore. Hiding here wont
change that, and neither will getting angry with me. A Gryffindor wouldnt shirk her responsibilities.
Youre the Pendragon, Ginny.
So what if I am? she muttered. Arent I still fed from the same food, subject to the same
diseases, healed by the same means as everyone else?
If his sister was paraphrasing Shakespeare, she wasnt as far gone as hed thought. The old
Ginny was still there, somewhere.
She continued, If you prick me, do I not bleed?
Bill grinned. Well, yes, but its the wrong color.
A burst of laughter tore from her lips. It was too loud and had a desperate, drunken edge, but it
was something, at least. It was hope, and Bill clung to it.
Very true, she finally said. Its the wrong color. And now everyone knows it. Thats why Im
not going back to Hogwarts with you.
Youll have to sometime.
But that time is not right now.

182

G ALATEA

She reached for the bottle again, but he grabbed its neck and pulled it out of her reach, placing
a folded parchment in front of her with the other hand. All right. Heres a list of things mum wants
from the Burrow, assuming they survived the cave-in. If you get them for her, itll buy you a few
more hours before you have to go back to the school.
You go. I cant Apparate.
You can use the Floo network. Harry went there awhile ago with some other Aurors to collect
evidence. He said something about signatures?
Magical signatures, she explained dully. Every persons magic leaves a unique signature
behind, like a fingerprint. A few years ago the Auror Division figured out how to read the signatures
and match them to the wizards who cast the spells.
Anyway, theyll have finished by now. Youll have the run of the house.
Ginny slumped down on her side of the booth. Bill set a small jar of Floo powder on the table in
front of her, and laid a flat silver flask beside it. Ill take care of your bill. He stood, and squeezed
her shoulder. I love you, sweetheart, he said before he walked away.
She picked up the flask and gingerly unscrewed the top. The strong, bitter stench of sobriety
potion stung her nostrils. Ginny sighed, held her nose, and took a deep swallow.

The house was silent. Ginny stood in front of the fireplace in the kitchen and looked around, taking
in the soot-streaked walls, ransacked cupboards, and splintered furniture. Had she really been
here only yesterday? The Aurors had made a valiant effort to clean things up; the unbroken chairs
had been righted, and her mothers cookbooksthe ones that hadnt been burned or torn to shreds,
at leastwere back on the shelves. The old family clock stood tall in its corner, its glass shattered.
A few jagged shards still clung to the face, reflecting Ginnys eyes back at her as she studied it.
Her brothers and mums hands were on School; hers pointed to Home. She reached up, carefully
avoiding the broken glass, and gently nudged her clock hand aside, uncovering her fathers beneath.
Ginny frowned. Home? she whispered. Dad, where are you?
She turned slowly, half expecting him to be standing behind her, or sitting at the table, as she
had seen him thousands of times before, but she was alone. She unfolded the stiff parchment Bill
had left on her table. First on her mums list: the family photo album. Ginny started for the den,
moving slowly and as quietly as she could, although she didnt know why. It was her familys house,
after all, and she was ostensibly the only one in it; there was no need to sneak. All the same, she
felt very odd, like there was still danger lurking in the air.
There was a deep gouge in the wall, and she remembered that this was where Delia had found
Toms note, stabbed to the wall with a Death Eaters dagger. The fine hairs on the back of her
neck stood up and gooseflesh raced up her arms. He had been there, in that very room. He had
stood where she was standing right now, and had written her a letter, demanding she surrender
herself or face the consequences. Ginny looked ruefully down at her hands. There certainly had
been consequencesa worthless Squib for a Pendragon; no doubt Badb was thrilledbut Tom had
received the worst of it. She straightened her shoulders a bit; she might be powerless, but she was
alive. She had won that battle, at least. Delayed victory, Dracos tarot cards had promised her. Well
now she had it. It tasted almost as bitter as defeat, but it was better than nothing.
The photo album was still in its place in her mothers keepsake chest. The pages were intact
and, flipping through, Ginny could spot no photos out of place. The next few items on her mothers
list were various sets of robes and hats. They would be harder to salvage; her parents room had
been blown to pieces in the attack. Ginny tucked the photos under her arm and started for the
stairs.
She was halfway up when she heard the squeak of floorboards above her head. She froze,
clutching the album to her chest with white-knuckled fists. She wasnt alone; someone was in her
old room. Her first thought was of the clock downstairshad her dad found his way home?but then
she remembered her nervousness in the den. Was it more than just Toms residual aura? Was she
sensing danger? Should she make a run for the fireplace and go back to Hogwarts? As soon as
she had that idea, she dismissed it. If it was her dad then she couldnt very well run away from
him. He might be frightened, or hurt. And if it was a dark wizard, magic wasnt necessary to thrash
someone. She set the album down and silently crept up to the landing, remembering to step over
the creaky stair at the top.
Her bedroom door was slightly ajar, and Ginny heard the rustle of papers within. A dark wizard
surely wouldnt read her books, would he? But, then, neither would her father. She took a deep
breath and let it out slowly, willing herself to be calm, and then swung the door open and stepped

B APTISM

183

inside.
Ginny!
Harry?
He was sitting on the floor beside her bed, a small wooden box open on the floor next to him.
The rug all around him was strewn with papers, and he clutched a few more in his hand.
He explained, I stayed behind to look for more evidence.
Her expression went blank. Under my bed? she asked in a deceptively mild tone.
Well... He looked at the papers scattered around him. Yes. I mean, I looked under other beds
too. Not just yours. And in wardrobes and trunks and anyplace something may have landed.
And did you stop to read everyone elses personal letters? she demanded.
Harrys eyes flashed, and he raised his chin defiantly when he answered, Theyre all addressed
to me. When I saw my name at the top, yes, I read them.
Her cheeks burned with humiliation, thinking what he would have seen in those letters. She
tried desperately not to cry.
Her silence prompted him to continue, Gin, why didnt you ever tell me any of this? About how
lonely and helpless you were feeling? And how...and how much you loved me? And the other things
too. I didnt know any of it! Why didnt you report that you suspected Delia Silvermoon was a Death
Eater?
She protested, You dont understand.
What is there to understand? There are letters from as early as your fourth year, and even one
from the night of Ron and Hermiones wedding! Why would you have written them, addressed them
to me, and then hidden them under your bed? He looked utterly mystified.
She didnt know what to say. How could she tell him that she had lived her life full almost to
madness with joy, and fears, and dreams, and darkness, but the thought of pouring it out to a diary
terrified her, and so she had spent sleepless nights writing letters instead; letters to her hero, her
idol, the one person she was sure would understand anything she had to say. She couldnt explain;
her humiliation was deep enough as it was. You were never supposed to actually see them.
Theyre addressed to me! he cried. What do you mean, I was never supposed to see them?
Should I have trusted you with them? she countered. Youve known about Draco since your
seventh year, and you never said a word to me.
Harrys eyes narrowed. No, I didnt. If you had known, you wouldve linked with him right away,
just to spite Dumbledore. You wouldnt have thought about the consequences, about what would
have happened if Voldemort had found out about his coup, and how dangerous that would have
been for your parents and brothers.
You think I dont care about my family? she gasped, stung to the heart.
Im not questioning your love for them. Im saying that, six years ago, you would have acted
without thinking things through and put them at risk.
If you had told me about Draco, I might have been able to prevent Badb coming into this world!
This mess is all your fault!
No, its not, Harry insisted. Its Voldemorts fault for sacrificing to the goddess in the first
place, and Lucius Malfoys fault for thinking he was strong enough to control her. It has nothing to
do with me.
Are you actually trying to justify yourself? I cant believe Im listening to this.
Im not justifying anything, Harry snapped, finally losing patience. All Im saying is that you
were a terrified, angry child, Ginny. You didnt even trust yourself; can you blame me for not
trusting you either?
And this is what you think of me!
Its what I thought of you then. Now
What about now? she demanded.
Malfoy told me about the two of you, he said in a tone laden with accusation.
Ginnys expression was incredulous. The two of us?
How you were...together...while you were at Malfoy Manor.
He told you what?
Did you kiss him?
After a long silence, she finally whispered, Yes.
Did you sleep with him? Harrys face was as blank as hers, but she saw violent emotion
seething in his eyes.
No!

184

G ALATEA

Did you want to?

Ginny thought furiously. How could she answer the question without lying to him?
Harrys eyes narrowed. Thank you, he said coldly. This has been an informative conversation.
He stood and strode on long legs toward the door.
Ginny grabbed his arm to stop him. Wait! Dont leave! she said, but he shook her off.
Theres nothing you can say that Id want to hear.
As he passed her, she clenched her teeth and launched herself through the air, tackling him to
the floor.
Ow! Are you insane? he gasped, face pressed to the rug.
She inhaled sharply, every nerve ending in her body screaming in pain at the sudden exertion.
I can explain, she managed to gasp. Dont you remember anything I said before we went to the
Dursleys? I meant it all!
You only said it because you thought you were going to die.
So? That doesnt mean I was lying. Just because Im angry with you right now doesnt mean I
dont still love you.
Ginny, let me up. I dont want to hear it; dont make this any harder than it has to be.
Ill let you up if you promise to listen, she said.
What if I dont?
Then well be here for a while.
An unhappy, tired sigh escaped his lips. Fine.
Ginny scrambled off of his back. It was the goddesss fault.
All right, Harry said, jumping to his feet. I really am going now. Blaming the goddess for your
own
No, she cried, grabbing his wrist with both hands. You promised to stay and listen, and thats
what youre going to do. As quickly and concisely as she could, Ginny explained how she had to
gans plan to tighten the bonds between
kiss Draco in the forest to fool the other Death Eaters, Morr
Draco and her and how shed resisted, and then her appeal to Macha for an alternate plan and the
resulting trip to Avalon. She finished and looked at Harry, a mute plea in her damp eyes. In my
heart, I was never unfaithful to you. Ill swear it on anything you want. Whatever he told you, it
was a twisted version of what really happened.
What about the things Ive seen with my own eyes? Harry asked, his face unreadable.
With your....Im sorry, I dont understand. What?
You and Malfoy are wearing matching rings. I saw it last night, when you both thought I was
asleep. Just like wedding rings
She thrust her right arm toward him so he could look closer. Its on the wrong hand for a
wedding ring. If you were awake last night long enough to see the rings, then you were awake to
hear that its just a locator talisman, and Id get rid of it if I could. Its charmed so hes the only one
who can take it off, but he wont because he knows it will make you jealous to see me wearing it.
But why would he
Because hes a bastard, Harry. I dont know! He enjoys being horrible, especially to you!
Last night, Ginny, you removed his Dark Mark. I watched the whole thing. You begged Malfoy
to let you do it, and you said that all youd ever wanted was to help him. Why would you do that if
you dont have some kind of feelings for him?
Think about it, she said, scrambling to her feet. When his faction sees that he let me remove
his Mark, theyll suspect that Im replacing them in his loyalty, that hes not committed to their
cause anymore, that hes going to betray them...and without its head, Harry, the snake is nothing
but a rope. Her eyes gleamed. He and his father have been publicly exposed as Death Eaters, so
hes lost all his standing with the wizarding world. Any influence he might have had was through
his faction, and last night I cut that power off at the knees. Theyll turn on him, and without him
to hold them together, theyll turn on each other too, one by one. He wont get anywhere, unless its
through you and me. It had nothing to do with helping him. Its just like what he did to Shannon.
Poetic justice.
His eyes widened as he realized the truth of her words. Goddess above, he murmured, shocked
at her cool manipulation of the other protector. You sound just like him.
I am like him now, she replied softly, in some ways, at least. But not where its important. At
the core, Im still the same Ginny youve always known.
Harry shook his head. Youve changed so much in the past two yearsthe past two weeksI
hardly know what to think of you anymore. I love you so much, Ginny, but I just dont know if I
can trust you anymore. Not as long as you have part of him inside of you.

B APTISM

185

She bit her lip. I love you too. I love you so much it hurts, and when you find love like this, you
dont just let it go. Youre what got me through Shannons death, and everything that followed.
Harry shook his head. I justIve hated him for so long
Im not Malfoy! she insisted. Im not! And, for better or worse, were both stuck with him for
the rest of our lives. At least Ive set it up so hes dependent on us
And whats to stop you from manipulating me into something next, Ginny?
She gaped, her mouth open like a fish. What?
Youve done it to one protector, why wouldnt you do it to the other?
Because I respect you, Harry. Youre not a Death Eater.
But Im an Auror. You hate them too.
Are you deaf? Havent you heard a word Ive said?
Ive heard all your words, Ginny, and thats why I dont know what to think. I need some time.
She felt as though shed been punched in the chest. It was a struggle just to draw breath, but
she choked, All right, fine. Take your time. It was the least she could do after all hed done for
her, but her voice was tight with tears.
Harry opened his mouth to say something, then closed it and sadly shook his head. The next
thing Ginny knew, hed turned on his heel and left without a word.

I had to do it, Draco said, holding out his arm for their inspection. Imagine what shed have
thought of me if Id said no. What kind of damage would it have done to my relationship with her
and to our cause? Hed decided it would be better to tell his faction himself, rather than let them
find out sometime down the line.
Thats all very well for you, Neil said. We still have Dark Marks. I heard that the Aurors are
determined to hunt down all former Death Eaters and put them in Azkaban. All youll have to do is
roll up your sleeve to prove
Have you forgotten that I walked into Hogwarts yesterday with my sleeves rolled up? Every
student, teacher, and Auror in the castle knows Im one of you. Even if I dont have a Mark now,
I had one yesterday and the whole world saw it. With all his force of mind, he willed them to
understand. The eyes looking back at him were wary, but not yet untrusting. That was a small
victory.
Your relationship with her? Pansy asked. Whats that supposed to mean?
Thats my plan, Draco said, seizing on the change of subject. She told me on Avalon that her
love for Potter is whats keeping her from joining us. If we can make them hate each other, the
barrier will be removed.
Is it really that simple? asked Pansy.
Leave it to me, Draco said.
Are you sure this isnt a little more personal than that? Blaise muttered under his breath.
Draco cocked one eyebrow, silently ordering his friend to explain.
Two spots of color appeared on Blaises cheeks, and he pushed his curls out of his eyes, obviously
nervous. He licked his lips and pressed ahead. Do you have an ulterior motive for volunteering
this...course of action? If you do, we deserve to know.
Draco lifted his chin a notch and looked down his nose at Blaise, wrapping himself in the safety
of cold, aristocratic aloofness. Im sure I dont know what you mean.
Blaises jaw tightened. I dont know what happened between you two after you left the Manor,
but we all saw the way you looked at her last night, when you thought she was going to die.
I was concerned with how her death might affect the faction Draco began.
It wasnt concern, Blaise snarled, it was bloody terror, and the faction was the furthest thing
from your mind.
Dracos tone was arrogant, Just say what you want to say, Blaise, because I have no idea what
youre talking about.
Thats because youre being deliberately obtuse! Blaise exploded. Everyone in this room
including youknows exactly what Im saying. If you have feelings for her, just admit it now!
Dracos eyes narrowed. Even if I did, I have worked too hard, for far too long, to risk it all for a
Weasley.
The room was silent as the two men stared each other down. Draco broke eye contact first. His
eyes scanned the crowd. Why isnt Delia here?

186

G ALATEA

Blaises shoulders slumped. She hasnt been seen since last night. Were all worried.
There was another long silence, finally broken by Blaises question. What are we going to do
next?
Draco visibly relaxed; he was relieved beyond words that, for now, Blaise had decided to continue
trusting him. I have no idea. I didnt exactly plan on my father getting possessed by a goddess.
Give me some time and Ill figure it out.
I dont know how much time we have, Blaise whispered.
We have enough, Draco said. Well meet again in a few days. Everyone, stay safe and dont
make any trouble. Keep a low profile. With those parting orders, he turned and swept from the
room in a swirl of navy blue robes.
Blaise? Pansy asked quietly.
Blaise pushed his hair out of his eyes. Dracos never betrayed us before, he told the room. For
the next few days, well wait and watch. He or I will contact you when its time to meet again.
And after that? said Neil.
Blaise shook his head. I dont know.

You! a woman shouted. You there, stop!

Draco froze. Surely she couldnt be calling to him. He looked up the hall; there was no one else
in sight. He slowly turned around, and saw three very odd people rushing toward him. One was a
beefy man with the bushiest mustache Draco had ever seen. The second man was younger, and so
wide he took up nearly the entire corridor. The woman who had called out looked like the result of
an unfortunate mating between a broomstick and a hyena.
Yes, you, she said. We have a list of grievances. Our room is nothing more than a cupboard!
This is unacceptable. Do you have any idea who we are?
No, Draco answered. Should I?
The woman talked right over him. We are the Dursley family, she said, as though that should
have been obvious, and not only is our room disgraceful, but this morning at breakfast, they tried
to serve my Dudley this...this brown liquid...
Pumpkin juice? Draco guessed, realizing these strange people were Potters relatives.
Who ever heard of making juice out of pumpkins? You people are all mad. And an old man
with a long beard spoke very rudely to us when my Dudley took food from a womans plate. Well, it
wasnt as if she were eating it, and my Dudley needs sustenance.
Im sure, Draco deadpanned, looking to the whale-like man standing behind her, his fat quivering with his vigorous nods. And what makes you think I can do anything about it?
We saw you yesterday with Harry Potter, the woman said, her voice reminding him of nothing
so much as the high-pitched shrieks of a tortured house elf.
So? Draco demanded.
Well, you were standing right next to him last night, with that nasty red-headed woman, Jenny.
Hed never help us; he has no gratitude. But if you were to use your influence to get us a better
room and some proper food....
He stood a little taller. My influence? he asked, indicating she should elaborate. If even these
Muggles had heard about the Malfoys, then perhaps his standing within the wizarding world hadnt
been entirely lost.
Your influence, the woman repeated. Harry Potter is your peoples biggest celebrity, and youre
his friend. You could use that to
A murderous expression contorted his face, so fierce it stunned the woman into silence. I am
not his friend, Draco said, his voice all the more menacing for its softness, and if you know whats
good for you, youll leave me alone. Ive more important things to do than waste my time helping
the Mudblood family of Harry fucking Potter.
The woman sneered. I dont think you understand
Draco drew his wand and said calmly, If youre not gone by the time I count to ten, Ill remove
your ears.
The young one let out a frightened squeal, so high-pitched Draco almost felt embarrassed for
him. He waddled away as quickly as his feet could carry him. The mustached man followed, and
the woman chased after them on her bony legs.
Malfoy! someone shouted behind him.
Draco turned away from the familys departure, only to see another group coming from the other

B APTISM

187

direction. He closed his eyes and groaned at the red-haired phalanx bearing down on him. Good
afternoon, Mrs. Weasley, other Weasleys, he greeted, his tone beleaguered.
Wheres our sister, you son of a
Fred! Mrs. Weasley squawked.
Tell us where Ginny is, Ron demanded, wand in hand.
I dont know, Draco said, leashing his impatience. He might despise Ginnys family, but if he
wanted her on his side, he couldnt afford to make the rest of the Weasleys hate him any more than
they already did. Besides, he was outnumbered.
Rons ears turned pink, and the tip of his wand twitched. Have you seen her?
Not since last night. Do you always travel in a pack?
Mrs. Weasleys frown was censorious. If you find her, tell her that were waiting for her in
Hermiones rooms. Were not in the mood to celebrate, although Harry will have to appear, of
course, and if Ginny feels up to it...
Celebrate? Draco asked. What are you talking about?
The festival tonight, Ron supplied, to celebrate the death of You-Know-Who. Harry killed him,
so hell have
Ginny killed him, Draco said curtly.
Ron blinked, thrown off track by the interruption. Well...yeah...I suppose so. But Harry delivered the death blow, so hes the guest of honor. If Ginny doesnt want to go to the festival...
I can promise you she wont want to go, Draco drawled, and I know she wont want to see you
for a while either.
Me? Ron asked.
Any of you, Draco said. She feels responsible for her father being missing, and shes afraid
youll all blame her.
But thats ridiculous! Mrs. Weasley exclaimed.
How do you know what shes thinking? the oldest brother demanded.
Draco recognized him from the hospital wing and gave him a look that plainly said, Youre an
idiot. I just know. Did you find her in Hogsmeade?
Yeah.
Is she all right? Did she say anything? he asked. Anything weird?
The man looked wary. She said a lot of weird things. She was drunk.
Anything I might be interested to hear?
One of the twins sputtered, Shes none of your business.
I dont have any business but her, Draco snapped with a quelling glare.
The Weasley took a deep breath. She said she has a scar on her back
I know; I saw it yesterday.
The Weasley frowned. She asked me how I could bear the silence. I had no idea what she was
talking about, but... He frowned at the unmistakable look of concern on Malfoys face. What?
Whats the matter?
I hadnt thought about that, Draco murmured. I mean, its obvious now that you mention it,
but I hadnt considered... His sentence trailed off, and he looked each Weasley in the eye. Listen.
You cant bother her, or push her for anything before shes ready.
Mrs. Weasley glared. Shes my daughter. Wanting to know where she is isnt bothering her.
I know, Draco said, reminding himself to be polite. But imagine, for a moment, losing your
father, your powers, your sight, and your hearing, all in one day.
She was seeing and hearing just fine at the pub, the oldest Weasley supplied.
Her physical eyes and ears are fine, Draco said, but not her Otherworldly ones. Shes blind,
deaf, half-orphaned, and powerless. Between us, its a miracle she still has her sanity. She needs
to be treated very carefully until her magic comes back.
Shes not half-orphaned. Our dad isnt dead, Ron said coldly.
If you say so, Draco countered, his tone condescending. The point is, Ginnys extremely fragile
right now, and if shes mishandled at all, she could break. I dont want that any more than you do.

The vague silver nimbus around the goddesss body was the only light in the dungeon room. She
sat on the rough wooden bench as regally as if it were a jewel-studded throne. Delia knelt at her
feet, neither noticing nor caring that her robes were dirtied by the cold stone floor. Rapturous, she

188

G ALATEA

gazed up at Badbs face. Dana leaned against the wall a few feet away, her legs crossed in front of
her.
It was unfortunate, of course, the goddess said, absently trailing her long fingers over Delias
greasy hair, like an owner caressing a favorite animal. I had planned to take Toms body, but when
it became unavailable, I had to act quickly. She looked down at Luciuss slim white hands and
fashionably expensive robes. The outer trappings are more attractive, I will admit, but this body
does not contain nearly as much power as the other.
You can take another form, Delia said worshipfully. Youre all-powerful.
Badb favored the young woman with an amused look. Not yet, my pet. I will change form, but
I do not have the power I need. First this body must be made as strong as Toms would have been.
You and your sister will help me.
Dana felt like her thoughts were moving through treacle. They inched along so slowly, it was
almost more trouble than it was worth to have them. She summoned what little strength she had
and asked, What if I dont
A crushing pain exploded behind her eyes, cutting off her words. Sure she was about to be
violently ill, Dana crumpled into a ball with a pathetic moan. What if you dont want to? the
goddess asked. But, dearest, you dont have a choice. You never did. You and your sister belong
to me.
Dana felt her eyes being drawn inexorably to the goddesss. Badbs words were slow and hypnotic, You can not fight what you are, so its easier if you dont think about it. Thinking only leads
to pain. You will not win this battle; you must see that.
When Dana nodded, the pain vanished completely. She felt like she was floating, and the goddesss eyes were all she could see. I cant fight you, she whispered. Im only fighting myself.
Badbs eyes gleamed, and in them, Dana saw destruction. Her silver power leapt in her body,
and she knew with bone-deep assurance that this was what she had been made to do. When the
goddess held out her hand, Dana crawled closer and knelt at her other knee. Badb rested a palm
on each twins head, as one bestowing a benediction. My two perfect knights, she murmured.
Yes, Delia vaguely.
What about the Pendragon? Dana asked, her voice as dreamy as her twins.
Ah, the Pendragon, Badb said thoughtfully. She is helpless, but will not always be so. I must
speak with her. If she joins me, my sisters defeat is assured.
And if she wont? Dana said. Shes stubborn and proud.
The goddess bared her teeth in a grotesque imitation of a smile. Then you two must bring me
power, she commanded. Enough to fill this body and make me a match for her.
How? Delia asked.
You are both predators, are you not? Badb asked. An owl and a wolf? Your prey will be
human.
Delia licked her lips. And when we catch them?
Bring them to me alive, Badb ordered. They are no good to us dead. Once I am strong enough
to face the Pendragon in battle and win, you two will eliminate her protectors. If she refuses to join
gan will fall.
us, I will kill her too. The world of mortals will be mine, and Morr

What are you doing over here? Mike asked over the loud music. He had a bottle of Butterbeer
in one hand and a noisemaker in the other. The cracking wood in the raging bonfires and joyful
revelry of the people on the castles front lawn nearly drowned out his words. Everyone is looking
for you!
Harry scowled and walked a few steps deeper into the Forbidden Forest. Leave me alone.
Are you serious? The wizarding world is holding a festival in your honor! Mike said, trailing
after him. You-Know-Who is dead, Potter! You killed him in front of a thousand people! You dont
have to sulk and play the tragic hero anymore.
Go away. Youre drunk.
Mike laughed. Not quite, but Im so happy I feel drunk. Is it the same thing? Potters eyes
didnt show even a flicker of interest, and Mike was suddenly sober. Whats wrong, really? Is it
something with Ginny?
Didnt I ask you go to away?
Is she all right? Is there anything I can do to help her? Whats the matter?
Shes turned into a Malfoy clone, thats whats the matter! he exploded. He...he bled into

B APTISM

189

her through the link, and now shes just like him! Shes turned into this...devious, manipulative
Slytherin.
Mike frowned. Oh.
Thats all you can say? he raged. Just oh? She removed his Dark Mark last night, Fletcher,
and she tried to tell me it was because she wanted him to be dependent on her, but it was a lie!
A lie? Mike repeated.
She said that it wasnt because she cared about him, but I could see that she does. I could see
it in her eyes; she wasnt telling me the truth.
She doesnt care about him, Potter, Mike protested. She couldnt. Not in the way you mean.
She was lying to me! he shouted. Hes bled into her so much that she stood right in front of
me and told a bald-faced lie. I hate him. I hate him, and I swear that if I ever catch him alone
Stop it. Youre making me nervous, Mike interrupted. Correct me if Im wrong, but didnt you
know all along that she was going to have to link minds with him someday?
Yes.
And didnt you know it would mean that some aspects of his personality would bleed into hers?
He didnt answer.
Mike continued, Then you have to decide: do you love her more than you hate Malfoy?
Dont try to quantify my feelings, Harry snarled. Its insulting.
You knew that this would happen sooner or later, Mike said. Dont hold it against her; she
cant help the way she is. Even if she does have some of Malfoys talent for manipulation, shes still
Ginny. She cant have changed that much; goddess knows he hasnt.
You know what kind of person he is, Harry said, disgusted. Hes evil; hes worst kind of dark
wizard, and if she actually cares for him, then shes someone I dont even know anymore.
If hes become a part of her, you cant expect her not to care, Mike pointed out, leaning against
a tree.
You dont know the history Malfoy and I have, he said, sinking to a fallen log and resting his
elbows on his knees and his forehead in his palms.
Mike rolled his eyes. Please. Everyone in the world knows the history you have. You were rivals
at school, and for the last five years, hes been clawing his way up the Death Eater ranks and youve
been trying to put him in Azkaban.
You cant just expect me to forget
No, Potter, Mike said, exasperated, no one is expecting you to forget anything, but the least
you can do is try to understand where Ginnys coming from.
You sanctimonious little b
Use your head, Mike cut him off. Shes not in love with him. She loves you, but if you cant
see that, youre going to lose her. And trust me, you will never find another woman like her, and
you will regret it for the rest of your life.
Potters voice was hoarse. Speaking from experience, Fletcher?
Mike rolled his eyes. Does it matter? Go talk to her before its too late.
Potter opened his mouth, looking like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just nodded
and left the copse of trees the same way he did everything else: with a fierce, determined urgency.

Draco found Ginny in the conservatory. It wasnt one of the long, low buildings reserved for students
classes, but was built into an upper floor of the castle. Its curving glass ceiling arched far above his
head, elegantly flowing into the tall windowpanes that lined the walls. The air was warm and thick
with the heady fragrance of flowers. He had fond memories of this room from his school days; hed
frequently come here to study, or just to be alone with this thoughts.
He snapped several white roses from a trellis near the door and stripped their thorns with silent
spells. As he twisted the stems, he kept one eye on his work and the other on her. She sat on a
patch of grass near the window, her sword on the ground beside her. The starlight above and the
flickering flames of the bonfires below illuminated the deep red of her robe. Her hair, silver-gray
streaked with threads of crimson, fell in loose waves about her shoulders. Soft strains of music
from the festival below filled the room.
Draco crouched quietly behind her and gently placed his wreath of roses on her head. She
turned in surprise, and a gasp of pain escaped her parted lips.
Oops, Draco said ruefully. I thought Id found all the thorns. He touched his wand to her
temple and, with a whispered incantation, the spot of silver blood vanished. Sorry.

190

G ALATEA

I didnt hear you coming, she said. Its been a long time since anyone sneaked up on me.
You look so sad, he murmured, his breath fluttering her hair near her ear. Youre missing the
festival.
The last thing I want to do is be in a crowd, she explained, her voice as soft as his.
Draco noticed the goosebumps that raced up her arms and was pleased. You killed the Dark
Lord he began.
Thank you. I remember, she interrupted, an irritated spark in her eyes.
You should be celebrating.
Ginny looked down at the crowd on the castles lawn. Not if it means going out there.
Then celebrate here. He stood and held out his hand. Dance with me.
Ginny looked up at him, astonished. Dance? With you?
Why not? We can hear the music up here.
I dont dance with Death Eaters.
Lucky thing Im not a Death Eater, Draco said, a genuine smile crinkling the corners of his
blue eyes. Go ahead, check my arm. Not a Dark Mark in sight.
Ginny smiled in spite of herself. Only because I removed it.
Only because I let you, he countered, his smile turning into a full-fledged grin. Stand up. I
wont step on your feet; I promise.
She was still for just a moment more, and then she took his hand and let him pull her to her
feet. He rested a hand on her lower back and gently drew her close.
Dont think I dont know what youre doing, Ginny said, her words muffled by his robe. The
only reason you asked me to dance is so you could have a chance to charm me.
You said yes, Draco pointed out.
She sighed and leaned her head against his shoulder. Thats true.
They didnt talk anymore. In the silence, the rooms warmth and perfume surrounded and slowly
bewitched them. With her body gently entangled with his, Draco felt a deep satisfaction bloom in
his chest. He had just leaned his cheek against her hair to better enjoy the scent of the roses when
he noticed a slight movement. He lazily raised his eyes and saw that Potter had just walked in the
door and stood, frozen, watching the slowly revolving dancers. Draco met Potters eyes, and then
looked back down at Ginny, deciding to ignore him.
Unfortunately for Draco, Potter wouldnt be dismissed. Ginny, he said, his voice unnaturally
calm.
Ginny froze. Draco felt the muscles in her back tense under his palms, and she jumped back as
though his robes were on fire. She whirled around to look at the intruder.
Potter asked bitterly, Was this the goddesss doing too?
No, Ginny said, its just a misunderstanding. Theres no reason to be angry; nothing happened. Let me explain
And right in the middle of her sentence, she disappeared in a flash of silver light.

Ginny was so disoriented, she spun in a full circle before realizing she was in the Otherworld.
gan laughed at her. I told you that you would give me your answer today, the goddess said.
Morr
Why the confusion?
It was just so sudden, Ginny said, turning toward the goddesss voice. This is a bad time.
What do you....Oh! Very funny.
gan ran her fingers through her hair. Despite her youthful face, the locks were gray,
Morr
threaded with long garnet streaks. A crown of white roses topped her head. You dont like it?
Ginny scowled. No.
gan smirked. I wanted to see how it looked.
Morr
And what do you think?
Its ugly, the goddess pronounced, but it suits you.
If youre only going to make fun of me, send me back, Ginny said impatiently. I was in the
middle of something important.
gans mirth vanished without a trace. Youve had a day to consider the ramifications of
Morr
your decision. I now require your answer.
Ive forgotten the question, Ginny said, just to be difficult.
The goddess was unfazed. Will you pledge yourself to the Phantom Queen and become her

B APTISM

191

champion, or will you side with her enemies? Consider carefully before you reply, Virginia, because
this decision will bind you for the rest of your days.
Ginnys features slowly settled into lines of determined resolve. There was only one right choice;
shed known it since last night. The intervening hours hadnt changed her mind. Yes, Ill pledge
myself to you, she swore, fully aware of the enormity of the promise she was making.
gan declared, and you will truly be my champion.
Then today I will become your general, Morr
Because you gave me your vow, I will give you one in return. I will protect your people with the
same dedication and strength that you will show to mine, and together, we will restore the balance
or die trying. I swear this to you, Pendragon. She reached out her hand and used her thumb to
trace a rune on Ginnys forehead. You have promised yourself to me, and I protect what is mine.
Can you bring my magic back? Ginny asked.
gan said. I have no power to undo what the Universe has done. Time is the only
No, Morr
thing that can bring your powers back.
What about my hair? Can you do anything about it?
I can, but I wont. It will be a lesson in humility. Come here, Virginia.
Ginny stepped closer.
gan ordered.
Kneel, Morr
She did, and closed her eyes, a little nervous about what was coming next.
The goddess drew her sword and gripped the hilt with both hands. She gently rested the tip of
the blade over Ginnys chest, and Ginny felt an immense current of heat fill her limbs, starting at
the tips of her fingers and toes, converging in her chest and leaping out of her body. She cracked
one eye open and saw silver threads of magic flowing from her heart to the sword and back again,
weaving an unbreakable chain of power and loyalty. Satisfied, the goddess slowly lowered the
gan pull her to her feet.
weapon, and the light faded. Ginny took her proffered hand and let Morr
As Ginny stood, the long sleeve of her robe slipped to her elbow. She gasped at what she saw. A
long, crimson dragon wrapped about her left wrist and wound up her forearm. She pulled up the
other sleeve and saw an identical dragon on her right arm. The physical marks of our contract,
gan said.
Morr
Tattoos? My mum is going to kill me, Ginny predicted. The sword on my hip can at least be
hidden, but these? Shes going to have a heart attack and die, and itll be your fault.
These are not ordinary tattoos, the goddess said. Explain to your mother how you got them,
and she will understand.
It finally occurred to Ginny to ask, How am I here physically? Its not a calendar feast.
gans crimson eyes narrowed. It no longer needs to be. The barrier between the morMorr
tal world and the Otherworld is broken. You must go back; your disappearance frightened your
protectors.
Whose fault is that? Ginny asked.
The goddess ignored the question.

Wand out, Harry demanded, Where did she go? What did you do to her?
Nothing! Malfoy insisted. I swear I have no idea whats going on.
I dont believe you.
Whats that? Malfoy breathed, eyes wide.
Harry turned, and couldnt believe what he was seeing. Beneath a tree with low, drooping
boughs, silver threads were spinning through the air, slowly sketching in the outline a door, standing free in the middle of the room. It shimmered with every breath of air.
Oh! Malfoy gasped, for suddenly, they could see a landscape through the opening.
While the greenhouse was dark and warm, the other place was oppressively bright and Harry
could feel its cool, refreshing breeze drift across the room. Two figures stood, enclosed by the
gossamer tissue of the magic frame. One stepped through, into the room. She turned and Harry
recognized Ginnys voice saying, Ill try my best.
Youll do a lot more than try, the other woman said and, with a small hiss, the door vanished.
Ginny turned slowly, looking first at Malfoy and then at Harry.
I was here by myself, she said, a slight tremor in her voice as she bent down to retrieve her
sword. He came up and asked me to dance. I said yes because I was lonely. Thats all there was to
it. It has nothing to do with the locator talisman, or the link, or with anything he might have told

192

G ALATEA

you last night. I was pulled into the Otherworld before I could explain, but thats what I was going
to say. She watched at him carefully, waiting for a response.
He stared back. She had not been a beautiful girl when he first laid eyes on her, at platform
nine and three quarters all those years ago. Her hair had been too red, her freckles too numerous,
her body too clumsy with puppy fat. The intervening years had lightened her hair to an attractive
red-blonde, reduced her freckles to a buttery sprinkle over her nose and cheekbones, and molded
her pudgy body into a figure soft with curves. She had exuded an earthy sensuality, but the
Otherworldly delicacy that had appeared after her stay on Avalon had now permanently taken hold
of her. The Goddess had touched her features and consecrated them, bringing out delicate moldings
and purity of outline never seen before. Looking at her, standing within the castles bower, Harry
gan had always intended for Ginny to have.
knew he was seeing the face the Morr
She bit her lower lip and tugged the sleeves of her robe further down over her hands. Its all
right, she said in a small voice. You dont have to say anything right now. You know where to find
me if you want to talk. Im going to see my mum.
He didnt call after her, because he wasnt sure he could even speak English at that point, much
less remember his own name, so great was his astonishment. As the door silently shut behind her,
Harry turned to look at Draco, and saw his own shock mirrored in the Death Eaters eyes.
For a moment, when both goddess and girl stood framed by the magic door, they had been utterly
unable to tell who was who.
THE END

Did you enjoy the story? Tell a friend!

Never underestimate the motivational power of a review. Remember, feedback makes me a better writer, which translates
to a better story for you to read.
DISCLAIMER: Works referenced and/or quoted: The Great Divorce and Prince Caspian by CS Lewis, Anne of the Island
by LM Montgomery, and The Mists of Avalon by Marion Zimmer Bradley.
This chapter is dedicated to Josephine, who keeps insisting that Draco and Ginny want to have dozens of dysfunctional
babies, to Lea, who kept me motivated, and to Whitney, who wrote me the loveliest email imaginable. I hope you had a
wonderful birthday.
Author notes: Many thanks go to Nome, Elia Sheldon, and Amy for their amazing beta help, to John Walton for britpicking, and to all the wonderful people at the HP Pendragon yahoo group. If youd like to join them, point your browser
to groups.yahoo.com/group/HPPendragon. Id love to see you there. Remember, folks, feedback makes me a better writer,
which translates to a better story for you to read.
Stay tuned for the conclusion of the Pendragon trilogy, Two Thousand Years, coming soon to a website near you, and
even sooner to a yahoo group near you! Hop on over to HPPendragon, because list members always get the first look at new
chapters. Whats in store? Ginny, Harry, and Draco go on a wild Otherworldly quest; Mike undertakes a daring endeavor;
and Ron and Hermione become more important than theyd ever dreamed possible. Romance, humor, adventure, angst,
gan. Its not to be missed.
and, of course, the Morr
More specific G10 disclaimers: 1. The idea of the door in the air is borrowed from the end of CS Lewiss Prince Caspian
2. Part of Harrys description of Ginnys face at the end is paraphrased from Annes description of dead Ruby Gillis in Anne
of the Island by LM Montgomery 3. The idea of the Pendragon having dragon tattoos is from The Mists of Avalon by Marion
Zimmer Bradley 4. The scene where Ginny removes Dracos Dark Mark is similar to the lizard scene in The Great Divorce by
CS Lewis.
Thank you so much to everyone who has read and/or reviewed this story. Your wonderful feedback is what kept me
going, and I appreciate your support more than I can possibly say.
Drop me a line anytime at irina author@yahoo.com. I love hearing from you, and I always write back.